Search Results for: THE INTERPRETATION OF SCRIPTURE

Lesson 6 – Saving Faith

Survey Studies in Reformed Theology

Genevan Institute for Reformed Studies
Bob Burridge

Subjective Soteriology – Lesson 6: Saving Faith
by Pastor Bob Burridge ©1999, 2010. 2012

Lesson Index
The Nature of Saving Faith
The Elements of Saving Faith
Saving Faith is a Work of the Holy Spirit
The Work of Faith
Saving Faith is a Growing Faith

Westminster Confession of Faith XIV

I. The grace of faith, whereby the elect are enabled to believe to the saving of their souls, is the work of the Spirit of Christ in their hearts, and is ordinarily wrought by the ministry of the Word, by which also, and by the administration of the sacraments, and prayer, it is increased and strengthened.
II. By this faith, a Christian believeth to be true whatsoever is revealed in the Word, for the authority of God himself speaking therein; and acteth differently upon that which each particular passage thereof containeth; yielding obedience to the commands, trembling at the threatenings, and embracing the promises of God for this life, and that which is to come. But the principal acts of saving faith are accepting, receiving, and resting upon Christ alone for justification, sanctification, and eternal life, by virtue of the covenant of grace.
III. This faith is different in degrees, weak or strong; may be often and many ways assailed, and weakened, but gets the victory: growing up in many to the attainment of a full assurance, through Christ, who is both the author and finisher of our faith.

Westminster Larger Catechism

Question 72: What is justifying faith?
Answer: Justifying faith is a saving grace, wrought in the heart of a sinner by the Spirit and Word of God, whereby he, being convinced of his sin and misery, and of the disability in himself and all other creatures to recover him out of his lost condition, not only assents to the truth of the promise of the gospel, but receives and rests upon Christ and his righteousness, therein held forth, for pardon of sin, and for the accepting and accounting of his person righteous in the sight of God for salvation.
Question 73: How does faith justify a sinner in the sight of God?
Answer: Faith justifies a sinner in the sight of God, not because of those other graces which do always accompany it, or of good works that are the fruits of it, nor as if the grace of faith, or any act thereof, were imputed to him for his justification; but only as it is an instrument by which he receives and applies Christ and his righteousness.

Heidelberg Catechism — Lord’s Day 7

Question 20: Are all men then saved by Christ, as they have perished in Adam?
Answer: No; only such as by true faith are ingrafted into Him, and receive all His benefits.
Question 21: What is true faith?
Answer: It is not only a certain knowledge, whereby I hold for truth all that God has revealed to us in His Word; but also a hearty trust, which the Holy Ghost works in me by the Gospel, that not only to others, but to me also, forgiveness of sins, everlasting righteousness and salvation, are freely given by God, merely of grace, for the sake of Christ’s merits.

The Nature of Saving Faith

One of the problems we face in understanding the biblical meaning of faith is that the word has many common uses established in our minds. In everyday experience we hear people talk about faith in the economy, faith that turns a blind eye to dangers and presses on, faith in a family member’s or friend’s integrity, faith in the irrational, or faith that a sufficiently reasonable conclusion has been reached. People often dismiss content entirely saying, “Just have faith.”

There is a concluding mechanism in the human mind that at some point resolves that certain ideas will be acted upon as being true. There is a broad sense in which that may be called faith.

The Hebrew word used in the Old Testament for faith is aman (אמן). The root-meaning of the verb is “to confirm”, “to support”. In the Niphil form it means “to be made firm or sure, established, verified” which in the moral sense is “to be reliable, trustworthy”. In the Hiphil form it means “to regard as firm or trustworthy, to place trust in, or to have confidence in”. The noun form is emunah (אמונה) which means “firmness, steadfastness, fidelity, or faithfulness” (as used in Habakkuk 2:4).

In the New Testament the Greek word for faith is pistis (πιστις), which means “trust, reliability, faithfulness, promise, confidence”. In its basic verb form, pisteuo (πιστευϖ), it means “to believe, to trust, or to entrust something to someone”.

These were common words used in every day conversation in reference to putting trust in something. They did not always make reference to religious matters.

When we trust in something, our confidence is based upon information coming to the mind. In this broad sense we can speak of “faith” in three ways:

1. There is a purely rationalistic faith which concludes the reliability of ideas or actions based upon what comes to us by our natural senses. This external information is stored in the memory where it is later used in the process of concluding what is reliable. Trust based upon this process comes in various forms depending upon what type of information is relied upon.

a. One kind of rationalistic faith is a scientific faith. It draws conclusions by generalizing from our experiences and then particularizing from generalizations to specific cases. For example someone may decide to sit in a chair trusting that it is dependable based upon past experiences with chairs.

b. A testimonial faith bases its conclusions upon testimony from others who claim that something has earned their trust. A person my try a new brand of toothpaste because of claims made by a commercial on television or by friends. An uneducated person accepts and uses electricity, microwaves, and medicine without knowing immediately why he should trust them aside from the testimony of others.

c. An historical faith is a rational confidence based upon an investigation of past records which may include testimonials, and the interpretation of surviving material evidence .

d. A miraculous faith accepts that the supernatural is part of things they see and experience. This faith adds together the information that comes from the senses, and the belief that supernatural things occur. It remains a rational process because it reasons based upon observations it accepts as true. Belief that Jesus could heal the sick includes the assumption that he could do amazing things by supernatural powers. It does not necessarily include a trust that he was the true Christ, God the Eternal Son, and Redeemer. They accept the testimony that he did supernatural things which could be observed.

Those who say they trust in Christ by a process that is purely rationalistic do no more than the evil spirit beings do in James 2:19. They see evidence that cannot be denied. Simple assent to observed facts rationally examined does not constitute saving faith. There in James it says, “You believe that God is one. You do well; the demons also believe, and shudder.”

We also need to realize that before we conclude that something is true by the purely rational process, assumptions are made. The source of information must be accepted as reliable, the information we use must be considered to be sufficiently complete, and all possible alternatives must be identified and ruled out.

2. There is a purely irrationalistic faith which concludes that something should be acted upon existentially. This approach has no interest in determining the absolute reliability of something externally. Instead it selects what appeals to the person’s present state of knowledge and disposition. This faith is sometimes spoken of by the imagery of taking a “blind leap into the darkness.” Certainty of absolute truth is seen as neither an attainable nor necessary state of the human mind. What is being experienced externally and internally becomes reality and truth for that person at that time.

Those who say they trust Christ, but say that the Messiah and his work may not be the same for everyone, and that there can be no certainty of what is accepted as truth, do not have Saving Faith. What they have is most fundamentally contrary to what God has made known in his word.

3. There is also a saving faith which is “a confidence implanted supernaturally by the Holy Spirit into the souls of the elect in their regeneration”. This faith receives as true and reliable whatever the person learns from God. This faith is first evidenced by a confident resting upon the atonement of Christ for salvation from the effects and condemnation of sin.

There are then, two ways to speak of saving faith. It is both the faculty implanted into the soul by grace that enables it to trust what God makes known, and it is the exercise of that faculty to trust in the revealed truths received from God.

John Calvin summarizes many of these ideas in his definition of saving faith taken from the third book of his Institutes (Inst 3:II:7 end), “(Faith is) … a firm and sure knowledge of the divine favor toward us, founded on the truth of a free promise in Christ, and revealed to our minds and sealed on our hearts by the Holy Spirit.”

The ability of the human nature to conclude that something is reliable by means other than immediate, full, and direct experience is often the way the word faith is used in common discourse. But saving faith is not common to the human nature in all its states. The fallen soul does not have the ability to perceive as true or to embrace what God has made known respecting his fallen condition and the provision of Christ for salvation. (see syllabus on Objective Soteriology, chapter 2, section on Original Sin. Note specially Romans 3:11, 1 Corinthians 2:14 and John 6:44.)

Therefore saving faith is not present in all people. Humanism and humanistic theology must deny that sin limits our ability to perceive and to believe whatever enters our mind and experience. They deny that saving faith is a supernatural gift. They hold that all faith is either a rational choice based upon gathered sensory information, or it is an irrational leap in the dark.

The Bible presents faith as neither of these. It is a supernatural gift of God’s grace whereby we are convinced of the reliability of God and his promises. Paul’s prayer for the persecuted Thessalonians is found in 2 Thessalonians 3:2, “and that we may be delivered from perverse and evil men; for not all have faith.”

Paul had just referred to faith as a gift of grace (2 Thessalonians 2:13). This same idea is clearly expressed in Philippians 1:29.

The Elements of Saving Faith

Reformed theologians have divided saving faith into various elements. Some divide it into two parts. A. A. Hodge calls them assent and trust. By assent he means that the person gives intellectual recognition to what the Scriptures reveal about the person, offices and work of Christ. By trust he means implicit reliance upon Christ, and Christ alone, for all that is involved in a complete salvation. This saving faith, according to A. A. Hodge, is an act of the whole man, his intellect, affections, and will.

The Heidelberg Catechism, in question 21, also divides what it calls true faith into two elements. They are a certain knowledge by which all that God reveals is received as truth, and a hearty trust personally in the promises of the gospel concerning forgiveness of sin, everlasting righteousness, and salvation by merely grace for the sake of Christ’s merits.

Some have divided saving faith into three elements. They are knowledge (notitia), assent (assensus), and volition (fiducia).

By knowledge they mean a learning of the information God reveals in his word through Scripture. A true faith cannot act upon information it does not have. The act of just trusting in something by itself is not redemptive. The specific object of that faith is vital. Therefore the content of the gospel must be declared plainly to the unbeliever in the process of evangelism, and explained to believers in the process of sanctification.

By assent they mean that there must be an agreement that what God has revealed is true and should be submitted to. It is not just believed to be true to our personal perception, but in an absolute and objective sense that requires a response.

By volition they mean a personal trust and appropriation of the truths of the gospel. It is the act of the will that embraces Christ as Savior and Lord. Louis Berkhof adds, “.. including a surrender of the soul as guilty and defiled to Christ, and a reception and appropriation of Christ.” (Systematic pg. 505).

Berkhof further comments, “the seat of (saving) faith cannot be placed in the intellect, nor in the feelings, nor in the will exclusively, but only in the heart, the central organ of man’s spiritual being, out of which are the issues of life.”

Hebrews 11:1
Some have seen in the first verse of Hebrews chapter 11 an exhaustive definition of faith. In doing so they often imagine this verse to support the more existential view. A close examination of that verse shows that this is not the case.

Hebrews 11:1, “Now faith is the assurance of things hoped for, the conviction of things not seen.”

This verse shows what a true faith accomplishes in us. It is a practical definition rather than a strict explaining of the meaning of the word.

The verse begins with the word “Now.” This connects back to the previous chapter. There in verse 38 the writer quotes from the prophet Habakkuk who had learned that instead of questioning God when troublesome things occur, we should live by faithfully trusting in his promises. The verse quoted is Habakkuk 2:4, “The just shall live by faith.” There the word translated “faith” is the Hebrew word emunah, which most accurately means “faithfulness.” Literally the Habakkuk passage could be translated, “The righteous will live through his faithfulness.” Those justified by God’s grace will live by faithfully trusting in God’s provisions and promises, not by trusting in their own understanding and perception of things.

Faith is first said to be “the confident reality of things hoped for”. True faith gives us confidence in the reality of the things God has promised. It applies God’s words personally in our hearts. When the Holy Spirit implants this saving faith, we realize the value of the promises of God to his children producing a great expectation. God will not go back on his word. He cannot lie.

Faith is “the establishing of things not seen”. There are things we cannot take into the science lab, things we cannot see, touch, or measure. The rationalistic method is not able to establish spiritual facts. Saving faith is that convincing proof that makes our hearts accept and trust God’s word simply because we know God said it. This evidence is more assuring than all the scientific demonstrations we may observe. It comes from the mouth of the Creator.

This text rules out the false meanings of faith. We are left with what God says about it. It is that firm conviction which comes from the Holy Spirit that God has spoken clearly with written promises we can count upon, and by which we can live.

Saving Faith is a Work of the Holy Spirit

Since the unredeemed are able neither to discern spiritual truth, nor to seek after the true God (Romans 3:11, 1 Corinthians 2:14, 2 Corinthians 4:4), saving faith must be implanted as a supernatural act of the Triune God upon the sinner.

The gift of saving faith originates in the eternal decree judicially based upon the work of Jesus Christ as Redeemer. This is why it is called a grace exercised toward the elect.

Acts 13:48 And when the Gentiles heard this, they began rejoicing and glorifying the word of the Lord; and as many as had been appointed to eternal life believed.

2 Corinthians 4:6 For God, who said, “Light shall shine out of darkness,” is the One who has shone in our hearts to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Christ.

Ephesians 2:8 For by grace you have been saved through faith; and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God;

Ephesians 1:17-18 that the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give to you a spirit of wisdom and of revelation in the knowledge of Him. I pray that the eyes of your heart may be enlightened, so that you may know what is the hope of His calling, what are the riches of the glory of His inheritance in the saints,

The application of the faculty of faith is attributed particularly to the work of the Holy Spirit. It is listed among the elements manifested as a fruit of the Spirit in Galatians 5:22. Note also the following texts:

1 Corinthians 12:3 Therefore I make known to you, that no one speaking by the Spirit of God says, “Jesus is accursed”; and no one can say, “Jesus is Lord,” except by the Holy Spirit.

John 6:44-45 “No one can come to Me, unless the Father who sent Me draws him; and I will raise him up on the last day. It is written in the prophets, ‘And they shall all be taught of God.’ Everyone who has heard and learned from the Father, comes to Me.”

The faculty of faith is ordinarily established by the instrumentality of the inspired word, and is directed toward the promises revealed in Scripture as the Spirit works. We desire to see faith evidenced in others as we declare to them the word of God, and pray for the work of the Spirit upon their dead hearts to grant life through the atonement of Christ.

Romans 10:13-17 for “Whoever will call upon the name of the Lord will be saved.” (14) How then shall they call upon Him in whom they have not believed? And how shall they believe in Him whom they have not heard? And how shall they hear without a preacher? (15) And how shall they preach unless they are sent? Just as it is written, “How beautiful are the feet of those who bring glad tidings of good things!” (16) However, they did not all heed the glad tidings; for Isaiah says, “Lord, who has believed our report?” (17) So faith comes from hearing, and hearing by the word of Christ.

The Work of Faith

The Scriptures repeatedly speak of our being justified, saved from the wrath of God, by means of this implanted faith. It is the single condition stated regarding the salvation of the believer.

Acts 10:43 “Of Him all the prophets bear witness that through His name everyone who believes in Him receives forgiveness of sins.”

Romans 3:22-25 even the righteousness of God through faith in Jesus Christ for all those who believe; for there is no distinction; (23) for all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God, (24) being justified as a gift by His grace through the redemption which is in Christ Jesus; (25) whom God displayed publicly as a propitiation in His blood through faith. This was to demonstrate His righteousness, because in the forbearance of God He passed over the sins previously committed;

Galatians 2:16 nevertheless knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the Law but through faith in Christ Jesus, even we have believed in Christ Jesus, that we may be justified by faith in Christ, and not by the works of the Law; since by the works of the Law shall no flesh be justified.

Galatians 3:26 For you are all sons of God through faith in Christ Jesus.

Philippians 3:9 and may be found in Him, not having a righteousness of my own derived from the Law, but that which is through faith in Christ, the righteousness which comes from God on the basis of faith,

2 Timothy 3:15 and that from childhood you have known the sacred writings which are able to give you the wisdom that leads to salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus.

The faculty of Saving Faith enables the elect of God to believe to the justifying of their souls. It engenders a trust in what God has revealed in his word, upon divine authority alone, which issues in trembling at his threatenings, taking action upon what God has promised, and thankfully obeying what he commands. The restoration of the soul to fellowship with the once offended Creator by the removal of the offense of sin in turn issues in life for the glory of God. As Jesus said in John 7:38, “He who believes in Me, as the Scripture said, ‘From his innermost being shall flow rivers of living water.'”

Principally faith is the accepting, receiving, and resting upon Christ alone for justification, sanctification, and eternal life by virtue of the covenant of grace (WCF 14:2).

Faith is also a moral act. The lack of it, unbelief, is denounced as sin. It is rooted in the decree of reprobation which passes over those not elected and leaves them to reject Christ and the word of his grace.

John 3:18-19 “He who believes in Him is not judged; he who does not believe has been judged already, because he has not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God. (19) And this is the judgment, that the light is come into the world, and men loved the darkness rather than the light; for their deeds were evil.

John 8:24 “I said therefore to you, that you shall die in your sins; for unless you believe that I am He, you shall die in your sins.”

Saving Faith is a Growing Faith

A temporal faith is not a saving faith. It is like the seed of the word that falls upon stony ground. It may cause excitement for the moment, then it dies out and reveals that it is not the gift of redeeming grace. It is only of the restraint of sin and momentary outward appearance of blessing.

Matthew 13:5-6 And others fell upon the rocky places, where they did not have much soil; and immediately they sprang up, because they had no depth of soil. But when the sun had risen, they were scorched; and because they had no root, they withered away.

Matthew 13:20-21 And the one on whom seed was sown on the rocky places, this is the man who hears the word, and immediately receives it with joy; yet he has no firm root in himself, but is only temporary, and when affliction or persecution arises because of the word, immediately he falls away.

A true saving faith grows as evidence of the life that God stirs within. It is not perfect in this life, but advances until its completeness in union with Christ in glory. Since it is here incomplete, it must exist in varying degrees of advancement. The means of its growth are the usual means of grace: the ministry of the word of God, the faithful exercise of worship (particularly the right participation in the sacraments rightly administered), and the diligent use of prayer conducted according to God’s instruction. These are encouraged in the believer by his membership in the church of Christ including the Shepherds who are called by God, gifted to the task, and ordained for the edification of the sheep.

For further study consider the lesson of Jesus in Matthew 17:14-21, Mark 9:14-29 and Luke 9:37-43.

Note: The Bible quotations in this syllabus are from the New American Standard Bible (1988 edition) unless otherwise noted.

Lesson 5 – Sanctification

Survey Studies in Reformed Theology

Genevan Institute for Reformed Studies
Bob Burridge ©1996, 2006, 2010, 2012

Subjective Soteriology – Lesson 5: Sanctification
by Pastor Bob Burridge ©1998, 2010, 2012

Lesson Index
The Work of Sanctification
The Means of Sanctification
The Process of Sanctification
The Extent of Sanctification
The Error of Perfectionism
The Error of the “Carnal Christian” Doctrine

Westminster Confession of Faith XIII: Of Sanctification

I. They, who are once effectually called, and regenerated, having a new heart, and a new spirit created in them, are further sanctified, really and personally, through the virtue of Christ’s death and resurrection, by his Word and Spirit dwelling in them: the dominion of the whole body of sin is destroyed, and the several lusts thereof are more and more weakened and mortified; and they more and more quickened and strengthened in all saving graces, to the practice of true holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord.
II. This sanctification is throughout, in the whole man; yet imperfect in this life, there abiding still some remnants of corruption in every part; whence ariseth a continual and irreconcilable war, the flesh lusting against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh.
III. In which war, although the remaining corruption, for a time, may much prevail; yet, through the continual supply of strength from the sanctifying Spirit of Christ, the regenerate part doth overcome; and so, the saints grow in grace, perfecting holiness in the fear of God.

Shorter Catechism: Q35: What is sanctification?

Answer: Sanctification is the work of God’s free grace, whereby we are renewed in the whole man after the image of God, and are enabled more and more to die unto sin, and live unto righteousness.

The work of Sanctification

A person who is justified by the application of the work of Jesus Christ is declared to be morally innocent judicially, but he is not at that same moment rendered fully free from sin in his thoughts, words, and deeds. He continues to struggle against the remains of sin in his soul. But in that struggle there is a progression in personal righteousness. The believer grows more and more into conformity with the image of Christ. Sin lessens in his life and spiritual life is seen to increase evidenced by the fruit of the Holy Spirit.

The word “to sanctify” means to set something apart in a special way. This is done either by designating it for special use, or by actually making it special by changing its nature, in the moral sense by purifying a person from moral pollution.

In the sense of mere designation without actual purification, Jesus said he was sanctified by the Father and sent into the world (John 10:36). Certainly Jesus did not have to be made holy or purified. Yet he was sent forth to a special task by his incarnation. In Matthew 23:17 Jesus spoke of the Temple sanctifying the gold. The gold was not made morally pure, nor did the Temple remove any of its natural impurities. These are things declared to be special (sanctified) because of their assignment to some special use or purpose.

When we speak of the sanctification of the believer, the word is usually intended in the second sense of actual moral transformation. We are not merely set apart as special by designation, we are also changed to become more and more free from personally sinning. In a sense, believers are also declared to be holy when they are regenerated and the righteousness of Jesus Christ is credited to them. This is associated with the declaration of innocence which is the act of Justification. In most cases, however, when we speak of sanctification we use it in the sense of the actual spiritual maturity of one regenerated by grace.

Sanctification has its origin in the decree of God. Before all events relating to created things, God knew certain persons as his own. He predestined them to be sanctified, conformed to the image of his Son (Romans 8:29). The judicial foundation making that conformity possible for fallen persons is the work of Jesus Christ who made atonement for his people. The work of Christ is applied when new life is infused into the dead soul, and the sinner is justified. This new life shows itself and grows until the person if finally glorified in Christ in the resurrection to glory.

While regeneration is an immediately complete act of imparting life to those justified, sanctification is a process that continues all through the believer’s life. Justification changes his legal standing before God. Sanctification is the change that takes place as the enlivened soul takes on more and more the life which is imparted. Some progress in sanctification at a faster rate than others, but all will reach perfection only when their life here is over.

Sanctification is a work of God upon the believer. Aside from his grace to both impart life and to sustain it, we would neither be able nor desire to be obedient to God. (1 Thessalonians 23-24, Philippians 2:13, Hebrews 13:20-21). The whole Trinity is at work to purify us morally. The Father has decreed it. The Son secured its legal grounds, gave his word, and sent the Holy Spirit by which the church and its members are sanctified to himself (Ephesians 5:25-27; Titus 2:14, 2 Thessalonians 2:13).

1 Thessalonians 5:23-24. “Now may the God of peace Himself sanctify you entirely; and may your spirit and soul and body be preserved complete, without blame at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. Faithful is He who calls you, and He also will bring it to pass.”

Philippians 2:13, “for it is God who is at work in you, both to will and to work for His good pleasure.”

Hebrews 13:20-21. “Now the God of peace, who brought up from the dead the great Shepherd of the sheep through the blood of the eternal covenant, even Jesus our Lord, equip you in every good thing to do His will, working in us that which is pleasing in His sight, through Jesus Christ, to whom be the glory forever and ever. Amen.”

Ephesians 5:25-27, “Husbands, love your wives, just as Christ also loved the church and gave Himself up for her; that He might sanctify her, having cleansed her by the washing of water with the word, that He might present to Himself the church in all her glory, having no spot or wrinkle or any such thing; but that she should be holy and blameless.”

Titus 2:14, “who gave Himself for us, that He might redeem us from every lawless deed and purify for Himself a people for His own possession, zealous for good deeds.”

2 Thessalonians 2:13, “But we should always give thanks to God for you, brethren beloved by the Lord, because God has chosen you from the beginning for salvation through sanctification by the Spirit and faith in the truth.”

.

God works both mediately and immediately
The mediate workings of God are when he makes use of secondary means. They operate according to the fixed laws which God purposed for them. This is the ordinary providence of God. The immediate workings of God are when he does not remain within the limited powers of secondary means. Instead of using just the natural abilities of his created beings and things he acts directly to effect his will. In every working of our Lord he sustains and directs all things toward certain ends along absolutely certain paths.

In sanctification the Holy Spirit uses the inspired word, prayer, the encouragement of other believers, and outward circumstances as means, but the effectual power which conforms us to Christ is due to his supernatural work. Therefore there is no ground for boasting in our growth or good works. The counselor may know answers to lay aside our excuses, and may skillfully present persuasive arguments for godliness, yet it is the Holy Spirit that causes the message of God’s word to become effectual in our growth in grace.

The world counterfeits what it cannot know or enjoy of the things mentioned in God’s word. Even fallen man may be motivated to change evil habits because of his feelings of guilt, pending danger, to gain respect of others, or to advance in power, wealth, and pleasure. While mere resolutions or moral determinations have their temporal benefits, there can be no eternal benefit or merit before God because of them.

The Means of Sanctification

The inward means of sanctification is faith. Dr. A. A. Hodge defines this as “that act of the regenerated soul whereby it embraces and experiences the power of the truth, and whereby the inward experiences of the heart and the outward actions of the life are brought into obedience to the truth.” (The Confession of Faith page 195).

The outward means is the use of inspired Scripture, the faithful use of the sacraments, regular and proper prayer, and the gracious discipline of God by his church and providence. The regenerated soul alone is enabled to co-operate with the work of the Holy Spirit toward sanctification. Yet even this co-operation is a work of grace. It is not a shared ability. Grace produces the faith and the obedience that flows from it. It is only co-operative in that both the person and the Spirit are active.

The Process of Sanctification

The believer must be encouraged in this life as he struggles with the remaining influences of sin and his own imperfections. God has provided many lessons in his word to help us in this battle.

By Christ’s atonement the condemnation of sin is removed, the bondage to sin as our master is removed and a new principle of spiritual life is infused. However the believer prior to the resurrection is not yet set free from the power of sin and the failings of his imperfect soul.

This process of sanctification is detailed by the Apostle Paul in Romans chapters six, seven and eight. There, and in a few other passages in his epistles, he sets forth the struggle and the promises that ensure our ultimate victory in Christ. A thorough exegetical review of these texts is essential to the understanding of the work of sanctification. (Particularly Romans 7:13-25, Galatians 5:16-26 and Ephesians 4:22-24. To that we add the entire First Epistle of John.)

Romans 7:13-25
No one has to be told that all humans have an on-going struggle with sin. Our own experience, and the direct statements of the Bible confirm that even the redeemed in Christ struggle with the continuing influence of a fallen nature. This struggle leads some to doubt their salvation and fall into discouragement. It makes some give up the battle and become careless about their war with sin. It instigates others to devise strange remedies of mystical awakenings and insights. They behave as if sin could be conquered by just the right attitude, experience, or knowledge. These are tragic errors that mislead and hurt people who truly care about their spiritual condition. Paul deals with this problem in these middle chapters of Romans. There is a right way to engage the enemy of holiness as the war goes on.

Paul had just explained that before he was regenerated by God’s grace he had lived superficially. He thought he was able to keep the law well enough to earn God’s blessings. Of course only a very shallow view of God’s law could lead to a conclusion like that. He saw himself as very much alive spiritually, and innocent before God. He was completely blind to the sin that condemned him and that made all his pious deeds worthless.

Then something revolutionary happened in his soul. The Holy Spirit came and changed his heart. The Spirit used the law of God to show Paul that he was not as good as he supposed. Sin was thriving in places he had not expected to find it. Not only was it wrong to steal or to commit adultery, the law now showed him that it was wrong even to covet what God had entrusted to others.

With his spiritually opened eyes he saw the inner, spiritual nature of the law of God. What he thought was proof that he was spiritually alive, proved the opposite. When the law came in its real meaning sin revived and he found himself to be spiritually dead.

Then the Holy Spirit made the gospel known to him. Once he saw his own depravity he could appreciate the wonders of the work of Jesus Christ. Jesus was God’s promised Messiah! He died in place of his people to remove their guilt and restore them to fellowship with God.

The law took on a whole new meaning for him. Instead of thinking of it as a way to earn God’s blessing, he saw it as showing him how to express his thankfulness to God for salvation. He found that the law was not a way to life. It was a way of life, a way he could not keep aside from the gracious and active work of the Savior.

Paul begins this next section of Romans 7 with a question:

Romans 7:13. “Therefore did that which is good become a cause of death for me? May it never be! Rather it was sin, in order that it might be shown to be sin by effecting my death through that which is good, that through the commandment sin might become utterly sinful.”

The law works a wonderful achievement in the sinner touched by God the Holy Spirit. He is humbled before God to see things as they really are. He sees the depth of his own sin and is driven in repentance to the Savior. There he finds great comfort and peace as the weight of his guilt is lifted. The law does not cause death. It reveals the death that is already there and points to the true state of things. It exposes our sin, and provides a continuing guide for grateful and victorious Christian living.

Paul explains the struggle that is so real to believers:

14. For we know that the Law is spiritual; but I am of flesh, sold into bondage to sin.
15. For that which I am doing, I do not understand; for I am not practicing what I would like to do, but I am doing the very thing I hate.
16. But if I do the very thing I do not wish to do, I agree with the Law, confessing that it is good.
17. So now, no longer am I the one doing it, but sin which indwells me.
18. For I know that nothing good dwells in me, that is, in my flesh; for the wishing is present in me, but the doing of the good is not.
19. For the good that I wish, I do not do; but I practice the very evil that I do not wish.
20. But if I am doing the very thing I do not wish, I am no longer the one doing it, but sin which dwells in me.
21. I find then the principle that evil is present in me, the one who wishes to do good.
22. For I joyfully concur with the law of God in the inner man,
23. but I see a different law in the members of my body, waging war against the law of my mind, and making me a prisoner of the law of sin which is in my members.

This can be a difficult passage, but its basic meaning is very simple and obvious. Paul is dealing with our agonizingly familiar struggle with sin. However, some want an easier way. They invent ways to explain away the conflict revealed to us in this passage.

This is not a struggle for unbelievers.
Some suggest that Paul is only talking about the struggle of unbelievers. Since he uses himself as an example, they imagine he’s speaking of his life before he was a Christian. But the unbeliever does not really struggle against sin in the way described here. In the previous section (6:1-7:12) Paul explained how he felt about sin before the Lord changed him. Back then he was a leader among the Pharisees. He saw no spiritual problem in his life. He imagined himself to be spiritually alive and good. It was not until the Spirit opened his eyes by the law that he realized sin was the enemy within. It’s only the regenerated believer who struggles in this way against sin. The unbeliever has no inner love for the law of God. Therefore this section cannot possibly refer to the struggle of the unbeliever.

This is not a struggle for just a certain class of believers
Others suggest that Paul is speaking of different classes of believers. They imagine that there are some believers who know Christ as Savior, but not as Lord. That somehow they are saved from the guilt of sin, but not changed within. To them this section is only speaking of those carnal Christians who have not yet discovered the secret of moving up to being spiritual Christians.

The problem with that is the Bible never speaks of different classes of believers. Either you are redeemed by Christ and changed, or you are not redeemed at all. All who are redeemed struggle with sin in this life, and each progresses differently. No one gets a special rank that elevates him above the others. Only the spiritually proud would imagine themselves to be a special class within the body of Christ. When Paul says he is carnal, and calls the Corinthians carnal in his letter to them, he is not saying they need to obtain some second work of grace. He is just saying what we all know to be true, though we are born again and released from our condemnation, we still struggle with sin.

There is no simple and quick solution to our struggle. Instead of trying to explain away the battle, we need to learn how to fight battle.

Paul shows us that there are two opposing principles at work.

On the one hand there is the principle of righteousness.
The believer is assured that the guilt of his sin is paid for by Christ. He understands that his guilt is real, but is paid for by the life and death of Jesus. The Savior took on his deserved penalty so that the sinner could be forgiven without violating justice. Also the holy life of Jesus is credited to the believer so that God views him as innocent before the Divine court. Therefore the believer wants to thank God for that grace by living an obedient life. Once our fellowship with God is restored by Christ, an inner change takes place. Our sin is no longer defended. We begin to want to live obediently. This engenders a sincere though imperfect love for the law and a desire to honor God by it. Clearly Paul shows that inwardly he wants to do what is right. Though he does evil he does not wish to be a sinner (7:19). “For I joyfully concur with the law of God in the inner man” (7:22). God’s law is spiritual. It is applied by the Holy Spirit to the inner part of man, his soul. In contrast Paul still struggles with the outward man, the former ways of sin.

The other is the principle of evil present with him (7:22)
Though the believer wants to do right he finds that he does not always do it. The remains and habits of sin are not gone and are hard to overcome. Paul sees himself caught in a struggle, a true spiritual war (7:23). But the war is not just an external one. He finds that it is also in his own heart. The believer, though redeemed and regenerated, is in one sense still struggling with sin. The imperfection of our souls will never be removed until we are united with Christ in glory.

Different kinds of bondage
Obviously there are different ways in which we are in bondage here. Bondage is always specific. It rarely includes everything imaginable. For example:

Israel was in “bondage” in Egypt. But even as slaves they were free to pray. God used their prayers to end their slavery through his deliverance by Moses. Their bondage was only outward.

Satan is said to be bound in this age (Matthew 12:22-29, Revelation 20:1-3). But that does not mean he is inactive. Far from that! He is only said to be locked up in bondage so that he will no longer deceive the Gentiles. When the Gentiles started becoming a main part of the church, it proved that Satan no longer held them in his deception as a whole group.

So also, the bondage Paul speaks of here and in the previous section is limited. Therefore in one sense we are free from bondage to sin. In another sense we are bound to sin.

We are in one sense set free
In the last section Paul told us that we are set free from bondage to sin. But he did not mean free from ever sinning again. That much is obvious. He made it clear that we are no longer under sin as our master in two ways:

1) We are free from the condemnation of sin which is demanded by God’s justice. The law explains that sin demands the death of the sinner. Jesus paid that price in place of his people. Believers are set free from the horrors of damnation which they deserve.

2) We are also set free from the disposition that always inclines us away from honoring God. In our lost condition we are unable to do anything truly good (Romans 3:10-12). No unredeemed person is motivated by a love of the true God, nor is his life directed to God’s glory. However, in Christ we are set free from that evil master, and bound to a love for righteousness. We are made able to do truly good things for God’s glory as we are enabled and empowered by grace.

We are in another sense still bound
Here, just a few verses later, Paul says we are in bondage to sin. He obviously means it in a different sense. In this section he is neither writing about the legal debt of sin, nor about the spiritual deadness of our hearts. Here he is talking about the on-going influence of sin in our lives. Clearly no one can claim that we are totally set free from ever sinning when we come to Christ. The Apostle John put it this way in 1 John 1:8-10, “If we say that we have no sin, we are deceiving ourselves, and the truth is not in us. If we confess our sins, He is faithful and righteous to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. If we say that we have not sinned, we make Him a liar, and His word is not in us.”

Since sin is our continuing enemy we had better know how to fight the battle! We need to fight sin as believers in Christ, not as those who fight it in unbelief. The unbeliever fights against the consequences of his sins, not against the sins themselves. He wants to avoid the bad outcome for himself. He does not fight because he knows that it is wrong and offends God.

The unbeliever knows that if he steals he might go to jail, but if he keeps the extra money when he’s overcharged he finds a way to justify keeping what is not his. He knows he should not murder because of the bad results if he gets caught, but he justifies his pure hatred of some people. He is willing to kill unborn babies rather than control his sexual urges or face the responsibilities children bring. He knows that if he is unfaithful to his wife he might get thrown out of the house, not be able to visit his children, or have to pay alimony. He avoids abuse of alcohol and drugs because it might cost him his job. He knows he should not lie because people might not trust him anymore. If he can keep out of trouble or get away with it he will gladly mislead and deceive. He knows he should worship and go to church because he fears his idea of hell and damnation, or because he wants others to see him as religious. But he wants worship to be entertaining, worth his time, and for the sermon to stay away from pointing out sin and responsibility too clearly.

The reason he is so hypocritical is that he is still in bondage to the guilt of his sins, and his disposition remains inclined toward self-interests as opposed to the glory of the true God. The unbeliever has not only the principle of evil in him, but in place of the principle of righteousness he has a principle of un-righteousness. He battles sin only so that things will go well for him in his conscience and for personal gain.

The believer looks on the battle with sin very differently. He wants to do right because he knows that sin offends the God who has redeemed him. The principle of un-righteousness has been replaced with the principle of righteousness. When he sins he grieves because he knows that his loving Shepherd is grieved. As Paul explains here in verse 22 that he has learned to “… joyfully concur with the law of God in the inner man”. He wants to do good for God’s glory, not for harps, halos, or a home in the clouds. His sin bothers him greatly. He confesses it most sincerely, and by the power of the Holy Spirit in his heart he works hard to overcome it.

There are important promises for the believer.
The believer has the power of the living Savior at work in him to enable him to do what is truly God honoring. He has the assurance that when he sins, his guilt is paid for and grace overwhelms him. While he will do battle all his life to grow to be more Christ-like, yet he cannot lose the forgiveness and new birth he has by God’s grace. The remains of sin are not the chains of sin.

There will not always be a steady and clear improvement
Sometimes the believer will sin most disappointingly and grievously. To him the inner-sins seem so much more offensive now that he is redeemed. His awareness of his sin increases. Yet in the overall view of things he is growing in Christ.

How is it then, that in 7:17 Paul says, “So now, no longer am I the one doing it, but sin which indwells me”? Obviously he isn’t excusing his sin as if he was not to blame, or that another person in him did it. As one who has come to love God’s law, he is conflicted about his sin. He is not altogether behind it. While he sins most willingly, yet part of him is deeply upset by it for God’s sake. So it is not the whole person that is running after sin as it was before his redemption. It is that sin part in him, his yet unsanctified remains of sin, that drive him to do wrong.

Finally Paul cries out in an agony that has a solution:

24. Wretched man that I am! Who will set me free from the body of this death?
25. Thanks be to God through Jesus Christ our Lord! So then, on the one hand I myself with my mind am serving the law of God, but on the other, with my flesh the law of sin.

He finds relief, comfort, and hope in the promise of his living Savior. The battle with sin is not a mystical clash of forces that pull us against our will. It is a simple matter of us who are yet imperfect fighting by the power of Christ in us, using the means God has prescribed, so we will grow in Christ-likeness. It is truly a war. The enemy lies within. It is a battle we each will fight all our lives.

There is no easy escape. We need to keep in mind that we have all the weapons we need and the power of Christ to wage the war.

One day, when the moral struggles of this life are over we will enjoy complete victory. For the rest of eternity that struggle with sin will be over! Imagine what heaven will be like!

Heaven is far more than a tranquil resort for harp loving cloud dwellers. That pagan view of glory has little appeal to the true believer. But imagine this — One day each of us will know what it is like to not be at battle with indwelling sin any more! There will be no more habits of evil to overcome or to fight off, no more offenses of which to repent and nothing over which to weep because we have grieved our God. We will live in a sin-free state in the glorious presence of God for all eternity.

Meanwhile, we ought not to lose heart. By using all the means God has given you, keep up the battle resting in the power of Christ.

Galatians 5:16-17
This same conflict is also evident in Paul’s letter to the Galatians. In 5:16-17 he compares walking by the Spirit with carrying out the desires of the flesh.

16. But I say, walk by the Spirit, and you will not carry out the desire of the flesh.
17. For the flesh sets its desire against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh; for these are in opposition to one another, so that you may not do the things that you please.

The context shows that Paul is speaking of the Holy Spirit, not our own human spirit. For example in 5:18 he speaks of being led by the Spirit, and in 5:22 he speaks of the fruit of the Spirit. It is God the Spirit indwelling believers which guides them contrary to the desires of the flesh.

Walking by the Spirit is the conducting of our lives according to the Spirit’s leading. As shown elsewhere that leading is both by enabling the soul, and by illuminating it to perceive and desire what pleases God. This illumination of the mind is not direct, but is by means of the revealed word of God, the inspired Scriptures we call the Bible.

Paul sets these two principles against one another as opposites. Therefore the corresponding principle to the leading of the Holy Spirit would be the principle of evil that remains in the believer in this life, the remnants and habits of sin. This is perfectly consistent with the principles at war within us as described in Romans 7.

The Extent of Sanctification

The promise of complete personal conformity to the perfect demands of God’s holiness is not to be fulfilled in this life, but is reserved for the life of the believer after his death. During our time on earth we are bound to engage in this continuing struggle with the remains of sin. Dr. Charles Hodge explains, “A man raised from the dead may be and long continue to be, in a very feeble, diseased, and suffering state.” (Systematic Theology Vol. 3, p. 220)

As we grow in holiness we become more sensitive to the offense of our sin and may at times perceive that we are regressing rather than progressing in holiness. Dr. G. I. Williamson writes, “the greater progress one makes in sanctification the more will he be distressed by the sin that yet is present with him (Romans 7:24)”

It is also important to realize that the conflict as Paul describes it involves lapses into a particular sin even when one believes he has been victorious over it. This shows that the process of sanctification is not a steady upward slope, but is a jagged slope that sometimes moves in a negative direction, but over all it shows a continuing general upward trend.

The Error of Perfectionism

There are some groups of professed believers in Christ who claim that complete, subjective moral sanctification is possible in this earthly life. They believe that individuals are able to arrive at a point prior to death where they are completely free of any sinful thoughts, words or deeds.

That God is able to have decreed and then to accomplish perfection in believers at any point in their lives is not the question. The issue is this, is it his holy will to do so? There is nothing in Scripture rightly interpreted, and nothing in the experience of believers, that would lend any evidence to such a view. Yet there are some who have adopted various configurations of the doctrine of perfectionism.

The plain statements of Scripture leave us with no doubt that perfection is not attainable now. We have already cited 1 John 1:8-10 to show that all believers still sin. The denial of sin is in conflict with this portion.

Well into his active apostolic ministry Paul’s statement to the Philippian church rules out any imagined moral perfection in his own Christian life. Consider for example Philippians 3:12-14.

12. Not that I have already obtained it, or have already become perfect, but I press on in order that I may lay hold of that for which also I was laid hold of by Christ Jesus.
13. Brethren, I do not regard myself as having laid hold of it yet; but one thing I do: forgetting what lies behind and reaching forward to what lies ahead,
14. I press on toward the goal for the prize of the upward call of God in Christ Jesus.

The evidences in Romans 7 and Galatians 5 also demonstrate a continuing struggle between the two principles of evil and righteousness in the life of the believer.

Usually, professing believers who imagine themselves to be able to attain perfection in this life do so by adopting a low view of sin. This comes from a deficit view of the holiness of God. When the Prophet Isaiah saw the Sovereign King of Glory, he saw no moral perfection in himself.

Isaiah 6:5 Then I said, “Woe is me, for I am ruined! Because I am a man of unclean lips, And I live among a people of unclean lips; For my eyes have seen the King, the LORD of hosts.”

The following discussion is based upon the summaries of the various views by Dr. Charles Hodge in his Systematic Theology Vol. 3p245ff, and by A. A. Hodge in his commentary on the Westminster Confession in the chapter on Sanctification.

Pelagian Perfectionism
The root of this view is the assumption that no one can be asked by God to do what he is not fully able to do in this life. All God commands of mankind can be done without any supernatural help from the Holy Spirit. This denies the doctrine of Total Depravity as it is presented in Scripture (See the syllabus on Objective Soteriology, the section on Original Sin in God’s Covenant With Man WCF 6).

The Pelagian sees man’s nature as uninjured by the fall. To him individual guilt only comes by personal voluntary transgressions. Both before and after the fall he sees man as being fully able to obey God’s law. Therefore a person, either Christian or heathen, is fully able to live his life without sin. Pelagius never claimed that anyone outside of Christ actually had done so, but he did affirm that many saved persons have.

He believed that this obedience was done in their own ability as assisted by the grace of God. Grace is defined by the Pelagian as the goodness of God enabling us so that by our own free agency we obey his law completely. This grace includes God’s revelation, his precepts, and the example of Christ. Grace pardons sins committed before conversion. It is the moral influence of truth and circumstances. Therefore the Pelagian form of grace “is simply to render obedience more easy” (Hodge p. 251). Sin must be re-defined in this system as merely the voluntary transgression of known law.

The Pelagians explain 1 John 1:8-10 as John’s expression of humility but not as admitting to actual remaining sin in his life. They say that no believer should apply to themselves the request in the Lord’s Prayer which asks to be forgiven for trespasses against God. The Council of Carthage (418) formally condemned Pelagianism as heresy.

Romanist Perfectionism
The Roman Catholic Church teaches that grace is infused into the subjects of Church baptism. The person is at that time elevated to a state of grace. Everything of the nature of sin is removed from the soul and the ability to perform perfect good works free of any stain of sin is acquired.

Along with the Pelagian, the Romanist teaching is that nothing can be required of man that is beyond his ability to accomplish. Therefore the demands of the law must be understood in a way that fits our present abilities. It is assumed in this system that there is a higher standard of moral perfection than that to which man is held responsible, or by which he will be judged. This is the law of perfect divine love. No one is held to this perfect standard since it is above his ability to attain fully. The only standard we are held to is the lower canon.

In the Roman system concupiscence (the remains of original sin) is not removed by baptism, but is not of the nature of sin in this sense. The venial sins are those which do not bring condemnation. They are transgressions of that higher law. No man is free from venial sins. From these we may pray to be forgiven.

The sin from which we can be perfected is that which brings condemnation. So perfectionism in Rome is not freedom from moral faults, but freedom from that which brings judgment under the law. We are now only held to the moral law in a summary form which is alone binding on man in his present state. The demands of the law are accommodated to the condition of man in this life.

Since there is a higher standard of good than that to which we are held accountable, God’s people may not only keep the law expected of them entirely, but they may go beyond its requirements. By this obedience a believer can earn a greater supply of grace than he needs. Perfection then is relative. It is not freedom from all sin, but only from such sins as merit condemnation.

Arminian Perfectionism
The Arminian also holds that perfection is attainable in this life. To him it means complete conformity to the law, freedom from sin, and perfect obedience to all our duties.

The Arminian must also redefine that holiness which God requires of us. He sees God’s law as adapted to our present state and circumstances. He calls it the law of the love of Christ, or “gospel obedience”. It is a “mitigated law suited to the debilitated state of man.”

Episcopius defines perfection as, “keeping the commandments of God with a perfect fulfillment, or loving God as much as we ought to love him, according to the requirements of the Gospel…”

Perfection is therefore proportioned to the powers of each individual. It is the desire to make continual progress. It is not sinless or absolute obedience. It is that which consists of a deliberate action of sincere love and habit of piety.

Wesley explains, “Perfection is the loving of God with all the heart, mind, soul and strength. This implies no wrong temper, none contrary to love, remains in the soul; and that all the thoughts, words, and actions are governed by love.” He taught that sin is the voluntary transgression of the known law, all unholy temptation, self-will, pride, anger, and sinful thoughts. From these we can be perfectly free. Mistakes and infirmities are not sin. “A person filed with the love of God is still liable to these involuntary transgressions. Such transgressions you may call sins, if you please, I do not.” (Plain Account pages 62-67). These transgressions do not need atonement because they do not condemn.

Perfection of this sort is thought of as a supernatural work of grace because it is on account of the work of Christ that God lowers the demands of the law for the believer. Therefore it is a “gospel obedience.”

Oberlin Perfectionism
The Oberlin Theory arose at the Oberlin University of Ohio. It teaches that holiness consists in “disinterested benevolence.” It is a willingness that God should do whatever is the highest good of what the universe demands. If a man has this willingness he is perfect. Sin is only the voluntary transgression of known law. The familiar presumption of all perfectionism is stated this way, “Every man has plenary ability to fulfill all his obligations.”

This perfection in holiness implies a full and perfect discharge of our entire duty to God, an entire absence of selfishness and includes the presence of perfect love. Finney writes, “By entire sanctification, I understand the consecration of the whole being to God…. a state of devotedness to God…”

Again, the standard which God expects believers to obey is lowered. The law to which we must be perfectly conformed is the original moral law given to Adam, but that demands no more than what each man in his inward state and outward circumstances is able to render.

The more grace, knowledge and strength he has, the more the law demands of him. Less is required of those with less knowledge, culture, moral susceptibility, and strength.

Finney says that our required service to God is “regulated by our ability … It is a first truth of reason that moral obligation implies the possession of every kind of ability which is required to render the required act possible.”

Summary of these various views
There are major areas of agreement between all these views. Sin is redefined lower than perfect conformity to the moral standards of the Creator. It is modified by our abilities and circumstances in one way or another. The presumed principle that supports this set of views is that ability conditions responsibility. In various ways, God is seen as setting the level of that responsibility to accommodate the abilities of man.

Rome stresses the work of the sacraments in bringing about its form of perfectionism. The Arminians say it is conditioned by a grace given to all men which if “duly improved” by the individual secures more grace and enables them to become “perfect”. Rome also sees merit in our works toward eternal life, while the evangelical Arminians do not.

Charles Hodge observes, “If the law of God can be relaxed in its demands to suit the state of its subjects, then there is no limit to be assigned to its condescension. Thus perfectionism has sometimes … lapsed into antinomianism.” (p. 258)

The Error of the “Carnal Christian” Doctrine

One of the concerns every believer faces is how to understand the remains of sin in his heart after he is regenerated by grace and set free from sin as his master. Many have tried to design models that remove the burden of striving for holiness as defined by God’s word. The perfectionists lower the demands of God, or re-define sin.

There is another tragic error that remains popular among some groups. It divides our being saved from the guilt of sin, from our becoming bound to the mastery of Jesus Christ as Lord. The invention of the Carnal Christian as a third state of the human soul is harmful to the struggling believer and deeply offensive to the truth God has made known in his word. The biblical concept of carnality is addressed in Paul’s first letter to the church in Corinth, chapter three.

1. And I, brethren, could not speak to you as to spiritual men, but as to men of flesh, as to babes in Christ.
2. I gave you milk to drink, not solid food; for you were not yet able to receive it. Indeed, even now you are not yet able,
3. for you are still fleshly. For since there is jealousy and strife among you, are you not fleshly, and are you not walking like mere men?
4. For when one says, “I am of Paul,” and another, “I am of Apollos,” are you not mere men?
5. What then is Apollos? And what is Paul? Servants through whom you believed, even as the Lord gave opportunity to each one.
6. I planted, Apollos watered, but God was causing the growth.
7. So then neither the one who plants nor the one who waters is anything, but God who causes the growth.
8. Now he who plants and he who waters are one; but each will receive his own reward according to his own labor.
9. For we are God’s fellow workers; you are God’s field, God’s building.
10. According to the grace of God which was given to me, as a wise master builder I laid a foundation, and another is building upon it. But let each man be careful how he builds upon it.
11. For no man can lay a foundation other than the one which is laid, which is Jesus Christ.
12. Now if any man builds upon the foundation with gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, straw,
13. each man’s work will become evident; for the day will show it, because it is to be revealed with fire; and the fire itself will test the quality of each man’s work.
14. If any man’s work which he has built upon it remains, he shall receive a reward.
15. If any man’s work is burned up, he shall suffer loss; but he himself shall be saved, yet so as through fire.

In this chapter Paul addresses the readers as babes in Christ. It is important to note that he is addressing believers. He calls them “the church of God at Corinth” (1:2), the recipients of God’s grace (1:4). He says that the “testimony concerning Christ was confirmed in” them (1:6), they were not lacking in any gift (1:7), that God will confirm them to the end as blameless before Christ (1:8). They are called of God into fellowship with Jesus Christ (1:9). He calls them brethren several times (3:1), and notes that they are “in Christ” (3:1).

Yet they were spiritually immature believers. When Paul first came to them he understood that they could only receive simple instruction. This is to be expected of new believers. They were just beginning the process of sanctification. They had little knowledge of the Bible. Peter made a similar comment in his first epistle. 1 Peter 2:2, “like newborn babes, long for the pure milk of the word, that by it you may grow in respect to salvation.”

These new believers could not receive the meat of the word. They had to be given milk to drink not solid food. This does not mean that we teach young believers different doctrines as if some doctrines are only for theologians to know. It means that we must use different presentations, and expect different depths of understanding. But clearly this passage shows that spiritual growth was expected of them. The purpose of milk is to produce growth. Similarly the writer of the letter to the Hebrews comments on this in chapters five and six.

Hebrews 5:12-6:1 For though by this time you ought to be teachers, you have need again for someone to teach you the elementary principles of the oracles of God, and you have come to need milk and not solid food. (13) For everyone who partakes {only} of milk is not accustomed to the word of righteousness, for he is a babe. (14) But solid food is for the mature, who because of practice have their senses trained to discern good and evil. (6:1) Therefore leaving the elementary teaching about the Christ, let us press on to maturity, not laying again a foundation of repentance from dead works and of faith toward God,

These new Christians were still living like natural men (3:3). They showed tragic evidences of spiritual immaturity. He calls them carnal (fleshly). They fed their fleshly desires and lived to satisfy their temporal needs according to man’s way, ignoring God’s way of satisfying human hungers. They were jealous of the success of others and coveted it. They were divisive, man-centered, divided into cliques, failing to see the Church as a body working together. They were slothful with regard to the word. Hebrews 5 shows that they ought to be progressing beyond the basics toward the magnificent truths of God’s gracious covenant.

The Larger Catechism, question 157, explains the obligation of believers to seek the word of God for personal growth.

“The Holy Scriptures are to be read with an high and reverent esteem of them; with a firm persuasion that they are the very word of God, and that he only can enable us to understand them; with desire to know, believe, and obey the will of God revealed in them; with diligence, and attention to the matter and scope of them; with meditation, application, self-denial, and prayer.”

There is a false interpretation that is often given to this text in 1 Corinthians. It is called the Carnal Christian Doctrine. It holds that there are two classes of believers: the Spiritual Christians and the Carnal Christians. When a person becomes a Christian, it is said that the guilt of his sin is removed and he is assured of eternal life, but there is no change in his nature. He may continue to live just as he did as an unredeemed sinner with one exception, he is no longer subject to the penalty of his sins. Only when one takes a second optional step of faith and voluntarily accepts Jesus as his Lord do changes begin to take place in his life. With that second act of faith the “Carnal Christian” becomes a “Spiritual Christian.”

This implies the following:

  • The reception of Jesus as Lord is a separate and second stage of spiritual growth.
  • Those redeemed may live as unbelievers live and still be saved from eternal damnation.
  • Sin may still hold believers in the chains of bondage as their master.
  • A Christian might never in this life progress in any personal sanctification at all.

This doctrine is based upon several assumptions which are not established in Scripture.
1. It presumes that fallen and redeemed men alike are ultimately in control of their own spiritual progress. They are not expected to do anything for their salvation or moral improvement beyond what they are able to do in their present condition.
2. It offers a false security of salvation to the mere professing Christian while he continues to live in a manner unchanged from his fallen estate.
3. Ultimately it also denies the sovereign workings of God to redeem and sanctify us by grace alone in Christ.

This view takes the whole Corinthian passage out of its context. It makes 1 Corinthians 3:8-15 refer to the judgment of the carnal moral works of believers which works are burned in judgment, while the believer himself is saved. (See notes in the Schofield Reference Bible, various booklets by Campus Crusade, the writings of Charles Ryrie, Bill Bright, and Major Ian Thomas.)

The details of this passage rule out that interpretation directly. If the elements of Paul’s argument are correctly defined, no such third class of believers can be established.

The workers spoken of here are not referring to the whole class of believers in Christ, but to the specially called messengers of the gospel. Paul says in 5:10, “I laid the foundation”, another builds. This implies that he is dealing here with those called of God to lay a foundation and to build upon it in establishing a Christian community. They are not the flock in general which would be the plants planted, the building constructed. The workers are the servants, planters, waterers, and fellow-laborers (5:4-9).

The “work” Paul speaks of is not the good deeds or carnal deeds of believers in general. There is no mention of such things being judged in the whole flow of Paul’s reasoning here. The work is the product of the efforts of the gospel laborers, the fruit of their ministry. The Corinthian Church was the work of the God-blessed labors of Paul and Apollos. When the church where I pastored most of my career was first established it was called the St. Petersburg “work” in the denominational publications. Notice that this is exactly how Paul defines his own use of this term. In 3:9 he says, “You are God’s field, God’s building.” and later in this epistle (9:1) asks, “…are you not my work in the Lord?”

When Paul speaks of a man’s work being tested he speaks of it in the singular, the work established by those sent from God to Corinth. He does not speak of it in the plural which he would if he meant all the works which individual believers perform morally.

The Judgment mentioned here is not a time for the testing of the deeds of a person to see if they are good or carnal. The context shows that Paul is speaking of how the results of the ministry, the validity of the work of each gospel laborer, will be judged.

The context shows that each man spoken of in verses 8-15 is each laborer in the gospel. The “work” is the fruit of the gospel, the professed believers. The work will be tested with judgment fire. Some converts will be found to be only superficial professors of Christ. Their confession will not stand. The work of that gospel worker will be shown to have yielded only temporal professions of faith. This principle is also well attested in the teachings of Jesus Christ.

Matthew 7:23 “I will declare to them ‘I never knew you’…”

Matthew 25:32 “… He will separate them from one another as the shepherd separates the sheep from the goats”

Matthew 13:24-43 speaks of how the wheat and the tares were allowed to grow together until the judgment. “first gather up the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them up; but gather the wheat into my barn.”

Though such a work of the minister will be burned with judgment fire, the laborer himself will be saved, yet so as through fire. It is tragic that the gospel is often received in the flesh with no evidence of spiritual fruit. Such claimed converts are only followers of men, not the redeemed of Christ. The minister’s work will be judged as fruitless.

In Corinth, Paul and Apollos preached the Gospel faithfully. He knew they were true believers, but at the moment were living in such a manner that was not consistent with their profession. The Apostle was warning them not to abandon the gospel by mixing it with carnal, fleshly, behavior that was only fitting for unregenerate men. He was admonishing them to live in that way which he taught. That alone is the mark of those who are alive in Christ, who were not still of the world. So in the next verse he adds, 1 Corinthians 3:16 “Do you not know that you are a temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwells in you?”

The warning was not that the Corinthians were a class of believers who would be saved in the judgment while their fleshly deeds would be burned up. He was bringing them to the sober truth that they, Paul’s work in the gospel, would not stand in the judgment if their present behavior continues to typify their lives. A faith without works is a dead faith if alone. James made the same warning in James 2:17. Such a person is not a lower class Christian. He is no Christian at all. The true believer will eventually show the truth of his faith by repenting of his continuing carnal behavior. He will strive toward holiness when admonished.

There are dangerous implications of the false Carnal Christian doctrine. If a change in life is not required then we are not new creatures in Christ by grace. It is as if we can cling to Christ with one hand and to our sin with the other. This directly contradicts Paul’s lesson in Romans 7:1-6 which shows that we cannot be joined to another (Christ) until the first bond with sin is broken. Repentance is changed into a mere change of mind about sin intellectually. To them it has nothing to do with bringing forth fruits confirming its genuineness (Luke 3:8).

This false doctrine assumes that unholy living is perfectly compatible with a person being regenerated by Christ. The believer is said not to be required to live differently than an unbeliever. In the Campus Crusade booklet Have You Made the Wonderful Discovery of the Spirit-Filled Life?, the life of the Carnal Christian is portrayed as being identical with that of the unsaved person. It shows that Christ is inside him, yet powerless to effect any change in that life. The change only comes when the believer decides to permit Christ to become his Lord.

So then, what is the purpose of Paul’s reference to the carnal believers in Corinth? He calls them babes in Christ. They are remaining like babies, new believers who are not progressing as they should. They should be maturing spiritually but are not. They were still giving too much value to fleshly things, the temporal pleasures of sin.

The struggle Paul describes in Romans 7:13-25 and Galatians 5:16-17 shows that every believer has elements of carnality in him along with his renewed spiritual life. These two principles battle with one another and will continue to do so in this earthly life. In some ways we all behave in worldly ways. Sanctification is not complete here, though it must be progressively evidenced to some degree in each believer’s life. In speaking of that sense in which sin remains while defeated as our condemning master, Paul says of himself in Romans 7:14, “I am carnal (of flesh)”.

The Corinthians were carnal in some ways that perhaps we are not. Perhaps they were spiritual in ways that we are not. The tragedy is that the Apostle had to speak to them as spiritual babies.

It is our duty to hunger for the milk of the word so that by it we will grow to crave and to be able to handle the solid food of God’s word. We ought to evidence the work of Christ in us by setting aside strife, jealousy and divisiveness, by working to mortify the fleshly ways of our lives. In place of such things we must put on the ways of Christ (Colossians 3:5-17).

[The means by which we grow in sanctification will be the subject of our study of WCF XVI – Of Good Works.]

Note: The Bible quotations in this syllabus are from the New American Standard Bible (1988 edition) unless otherwise noted.

Lesson 3 – The Millennium of Revelation 20

Survey Studies in Reformed Theology

Genevan Institute for Reformed Studies

Eschatology: Lesson 3 – The Millennium of Revelation 20
by Pastor Bob Burridge ©2004, 2010, 2013

Lesson Index
The Promise of a Kingdom
When Did the Kingdom Begin?: Matthew 12:22-29
Satan In Chains in Revelation 20:1-7
The 1000 Years in Revelation 20:1-7
The Characteristics of the Millennium: Revelation 20:4
Is this the Golden Age?
Two Kinds of Resurrection: Revelation 20:4-6
Those who Live and Reign with Christ: Revelation 20:4-6
God’s Final Judgment: Revelation 20:7-15

The Promise of a Kingdom

People have viewed the 1000 year reign of believers with Jesus Christ while Satan is bound in different ways. In this lesson we will look at Revelation 20 where that period is described and explained.

Messiah came to rule on the throne of David
The Kingdom of God became more visible on earth under David than it had in any previous age. God promised that ancient king an unending dynasty. The promise obviously went far beyond David’s immediate descendants. It would be through his family line that the Messiah would come.

Among the passages that make this promise clear is 2 Samuel 7. The outline of the key section of that chapter is as follows …

7:12-13 God promised that a descendant of David would be established to rule over a kingdom forever.

7:14 The Davidic king would be like a son to God.

7:16 David’s house and kingdom will endure before Jehovah forever, and his throne will be established forever.

This means that David’s rule and God’s rule are bonded together in some way. But King David’s physical, political dynasty lasted only about 400 years, then it ended. How can this rule be understood as lasting forever?

The New Testament interprets the Old Testament promises making it beyond dispute that Jesus fulfilled that promise in his incarnation when he came to reign on David’s Throne.

Luke 1:32-33 is Gabriel’s announcement of the birth of Jesus to Mary: “… the Lord God will give Him the throne of His father David; and He will reign over the house of Jacob forever; and His kingdom will have no end.”

John the Baptist announced the kingdom’s coming in Matthew 3:2, “Repent for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.” The same message was later proclaimed by Jesus in Matthew 4:17.

Isaiah identified the Messiah with the Davidic king. He wrote in Isaiah 9:6-7, “unto us a child is born … the government shall be upon His shoulder … of the increase of his government and peace there shall be no end, upon the throne of David, and upon his kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with judgment and with justice from henceforth even for ever.”

Peter identified the reign of Jesus with David’s throne in Acts 2:29-32. There he pointed out that David spoke in Psalm 16:8-11 of one of his descendants who would reign upon his throne. Peter clearly identified Jesus as fulfilling that promise.

Hebrews 1-3 makes many references to this truth as it speaks about Jesus. Hebrews 1:2 identifies Him as heir of all things, and as the Creator. In this verse he is called the Son of God reminding us of the promise in 2 Samuel 7:14 which said that the promised Davidic king will be like a Son to God. Just as an earthly king’s son continues his rule, this Promised One would not merely be a son of king David. He would more importantly rule as God on earth, the one who represents and continues the authority of the Creator himself.

Hebrews 1:5 merges Messianic sonship with Davidic sonship by quoting from Psalm 2:7 “Thou art My Son”.

Hebrews 1:8 identifies Jesus with the Messiah by quoting Psalm 45:7 “Thy throne, O God, is forever and ever”.

In Matthew 1:1 we see how this “Son of God” became by birth a “son of David”.

Jesus did not come as the kind of Messianic King the Jews expected
The Jews had come to expect a perverted form of the promised kingdom. They imagined that the Messiah would be a political/military figure who would cause the Jews to gain superiority over the Gentiles. Some at that time expected him to overthrow the Roman Empire.

Jesus corrected their misconceptions of the kingdom. First, they needed to understand that the kingdom would be primarily spiritual and invisible rather than physical and political. He told Pilate “my kingdom is not of this world” (John 18:36). He refused the foolish efforts of some who offered to recognize him as their earthly king.

Jesus made it clear that depraved man cannot bring in this kingdom by his own power and efforts. It will be sovereignly established by a supernatural work of God. It is entered only by repentance and the new birth as he explained in John 3:3,5 “unless one is born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.”

God’s Kingdom and the church is populated by the covenant people. “The visible church is an earthly embodiment of his kingdom” (Vos). The purifying of the church by ecclesiastical discipline is spoken of as the perfecting of the outward representation of the kingdom on earth. (Matthew 18:15-20, Romans 11)

Historical Background
Some in the Jewish branch of the early church continued to expect an earthly physical and political kingdom which was to come before the final judgment at the end of earth’s history. The Gentile branch of the early church was not as much influenced by that Jewish expectation.

The early church as a whole did not expect the kingdom in that way. There were at various times some individuals within that body who held that more political view. There was support for it in a few early spurious writings known to us in the writings of Barnabas and Papias.

In the brief period from 150 to 250 AD Irenaeus and Tertullian taught a millennialism that expected that an earthly kingdom of God would be brought about by the destruction of the then present Roman Empire, by the coming again of Messiah to establish an earthly reign for a thousand years. The term Millennium is used to describe the 1000 reign of the saints with Christ in Revelation 20:1-7 which they identified with this future earthly kingdom. Both of these early writers record as proof seeing a Judean city lowered down from the sky every morning and disappear as the day advanced during the Parthian war. Their interpretations of the classic texts are very fanciful and would probably not be published today by any proponent of modern pre-millennialism.

Each of the classic views (A- Post- and Premillennialism) has historic roots with the exception of the Dispensational form of Premillennialism. That latter view’s founders openly proclaimed it’s recent origin (early 1800’s). Non-dispensational premills are usually called “historic premils”. They reject the idea that God revealed new information about the ages to the founders of Dispensationalism (particularly John Nelson Darby).

The earliest writers did not form a confessional view of the millennium. The historic creeds do not affirm that an earthly millennium would be established after the age of the church. The Nicean Creed states that Jesus “… ascended into heaven, and sitteth on the right hand of the Father, and he shall come again with glory to judge both the quick and the dead; whose kingdom shall have no end.” The Apostles’ creed essentially states the same position as that of the Nicean Creed. After this church age comes the final judgment, not a whole new era. The belief was that the millennial kingdom was coexistant with the church age.

An earthly millennial kingdom after the coming of Christ was not embraced by the Reformed confessions. The Westminster Confession (chapters 32-33) makes no mention of any future millennial kingdom on earth after the present church age. Christ is said to return and then comes the judgment. The idea of an earthly and physical millennial kingdom is openly condemned as “damnable heresy” in the Augsburg Confession, and rejected in the 39 Articles of the Church of England. The view is also ruled out by the wording of the Belgic Confession.

Only recently did some denominations begin to insert a view of a future earthly millennium into the Reformed Church’s doctrinal statements. Bible Presbyterians in 1938 modified the Westminster Confession to require their view of historic Pre-Millennialism.

Jesus did not accommodate these early kingdom expectations of the Jews. He clearly opposed them and corrected them (as we will see).

When Did the Kingdom Begin?

The question of when God’s promised kingdom comes depends upon how we understand the nature of the promised Kingdom. The various views we have already explored diverge from one another most sharply over this issue. A good place to begin is with the words of Jesus himself when he directly addressed this matter.

Matthew 12:22-29
22 Then there was brought to Him a demon-possessed man who was blind and dumb, and He healed him, so that the dumb man spoke and saw.
23 And all the multitudes were amazed, and began to say, “This man cannot be the Son of David, can he?”
24 But when the Pharisees heard it, they said, “This man casts out demons only by Beelzebul the ruler of the demons.”
25 And knowing their thoughts He said to them, “Any kingdom divided against itself is laid waste; and any city or house divided against itself shall not stand.
26 “And if Satan casts out Satan, he is divided against himself; how then shall his kingdom stand?
27 “And if I by Beelzebul cast out demons, by whom do your sons cast them out? Consequently they shall be your judges.
28 “But if I cast out demons by the Spirit of God, then the kingdom of God has come upon you.

The basic teaching of this passage is given in verse 28. Jesus said, “If I cast out demons by the Spirit of God, then the Kingdom of God has come upon you.”

Since Jesus did cast out demons by the Spirit of God on that occasion, there can be no doubt about his message, the Messianic form of the kingdom had come. It was established at the first coming of Messiah. We will see in other passages that this same kingdom will become perfect and eternal at his second coming.

The kingdom is a dominant theme in the teachings of Jesus and the Apostles. The word “kingdom” is used 158 times in New Testament. It would be impractical to try to summarize all those references here. A simple look through a concordance will illustrate the prominence of this theme.

Jesus spoke of the kingdom as if it was being established in his first coming.
He often spoke of the kingdom as then being “at hand” (Matthew 3:2, 4:17, 10:17). Jesus said that the kingdom of God is “in your midst” (Luke 17:21). This is the obvious translation of of the Greek phrase used here. The Pharisees had asked him when the kingdom was coming (17:20). His answer was to show them that it wasn’t a matter of what physical location it will have, but that the kingdom was already (present tense) in the midst of them.

In his Sermon on the Mount Jesus presumed that the kingdom was attainable by those to whom he spoke. In Matthew 6:33 he told his followers, “Seek ye first the kingdom …” In his model for prayer he told them to pray, “thine is the kingdom”, and “Thy kingdom come.”The advancing of this already present kingdom is applicable to all who follow the model of what we call the “Lord’s Prayer”.

John the baptist’s ministry marked the end of the period before the kingdom’s full realization in the special reign of the Messiah. After him the promised kingdom was established in a way that surpassed it’s form under the Law and the Prophets (see Matthew 11:12 and Luke 16:16). John, as one acting in the spirit of Elijah, announced “the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand.” Those in the kingdom will be greater than John (who still lived under the old Kingdom order).

Jesus gave Peter the keys to the “Kingdom of Heaven” in Matthew 16:19. In Matthew 16:18 we have the first direct reference in the New Testament to the “church.” Jesus repeated his lesson about this same binding authority to the other Apostles in Matthew 18.

Jesus taught many “Kingdom Parables”. (For example see those in Matthew 13: the sower, wheat and tares, mustard seed, leaven, hidden treasure, pearl of great price, fish net, householder’s new and old treasure.) These all speak of the coming of the Kingdom of Heaven. It’s called the Kingdom of God in Mark and Luke. Matthew used “Kingdom of Heaven” meaning the same thing, but he was careful to use terms that accommodated the mind-set of his Jewish readers at that time.

Jesus often promised that his contemporaries would see the kingdom soon.
Mark 9:1 “there are some of those who are standing here who shall not taste of death until they see the kingdom of God after it has come with power” (see also Luke 9:27).
Matthew 16:28 he said, “there are some of those who are standing here who shall not taste death until they see the Son of Man coming in His kingdom.”

Matthew 26:64 Jesus said to the high priest at his trial, “you shall see the Son of Man sitting at the right hand of Power and coming on the clouds of heaven” (Mark 14:62). In Luke 23:42-43 the Thief on the cross said, “remember me when you come in your kingdom” Jesus answered, “Today, you shall be with me in paradise”

At the Triumphal Entry of Jesus into Jerusalem we see in John 12:15 that it was in fulfillment of the prophecy in Zechariah 9:9 about how the Messiah-King would come into his kingdom.

Jesus said in Matthew 28:18 “all authority is given unto me in heaven and on earth.” What is kingship and sovereignty if it is not having full authority over all things in heaven and on earth?

Jesus clearly announced the intended immediate establishment of the kingdom. Those who choose not to accept the church as spiritual Israel for doctrinal reasons, need to place the promised kingdom at a time after the church age. The Dispensationalists have explained that when Jesus offered the Messianic Kingdom, the Jews rejected it. They suggest that the kingdom was postponed from what God originally intended, and he inserted the church age. They have said that the kingdom will again be offered to the Jews after this age at the second coming of Jesus. But by proposing this, they admit that the clear teaching of Jesus was that he intended and expected the Kingdom to be established at his first coming over 2000 years ago.

In Acts 1:3 the resurrected Jesus taught his disciples about the “Kingdom of God”. Six times the preaching of the apostles is called the preaching of “the Kingdom.”

The testimony of the entire New Testament
After the earthly life of Jesus, the Apostles and other writers of the New Testament continued to teach that the Messianic Kingdom had come and is present. In Acts 2:30-36 Peter affirmed that Jesus by his resurrection, ascension, and session at the right hand of God, now sits as King on the throne of David. It says, “let all Israel know for certain that God has made Him both Lord and Christ”

In Colossians 1:13 the Apostle Paul writes, “For He delivered us from the domain of darkness and transferred us to the kingdom of His beloved Son”

Hebrews 12:22-24 states that believers in Christ are now come to Mt. Zion to the heavenly Jerusalem. (Galatians 4:25-26 says the present Jerusalem is from “above” and is therefore to be taken spiritually.)

The kingdom does not come all at once, it comes progressively.
It grows in visibility, and expands throughout this present age in which it grows by the gospel of Grace. The kingdom parables show what the Kingdom of Heaven is like. For example, in Matthew 13 several parables indicate a present and growing kingdom. Among them are these:

The parable of the wheat and tares shows that both good and bad are yet intermingled in the kingdom. It is not yet perfect but will be one day when the final judgment comes.

The parable of the mustard seed shows the kingdom as a growing organism that progresses from seed to a great tree.

The parable of the leaven compares the kingdom to an expanding small lump of leaven that eventually penetrates the whole loaf.

The parable of the net cast into the sea shows how the gathering into the kingdom includes both the good and the bad. They are taken in together to be separated “at the end of the age”.

The kingdom is not in its final form yet, but it has been established during the earthly ministry of Jesus. Then it expanded becoming increasingly visible on earth. The kingship of Jesus became more and more evident in his resurrection, ascension and session. It’s glory was further revealed in the greater work of the Holy Spirit beginning at the outpouring at Pentecost and which continues through the church era. It grew by means of missions and the expansion of the church beyond the descendants of Israel. It is evidenced in the obedience and sanctification of individual Christians transformed by grace, and in the faithful practice of evangelism and discipline by the local churches.

At the second coming of Jesus Christ the kingdom will be perfected for eternity. It will then take on its final, and completed form.

1 Corinthians 15:23-28 explains that the end comes when Jesus delivers up the Kingdom to the Father. At that time all will be subjected to him (even death :26), and “He must reign until He has put all His enemies under His feet”

The Kingdom Parables show the distinction between the immanent and eschatological comings of the kingdom. On the one hand it has a present, gradual and increasingly visible character. On the other hand it will reach a final, complete and fully visible state. But clearly, it is the same Messianic Kingdom, the one promised in ancient times, and realized most fully up to this point in history in the life of Christ on earth.

Satan In Chains

The Bible teaches that Satan was restrained by the ministry of Jesus, particularly in our Savior’s work of atonement. At the ascension of Jesus to the throne of the Messianic Kingdom, Satan is no longer permitted to keep the gentiles from becoming partakers of the gospel. The Kingdom of God expands beyond the Jews during this era and spreads throughout all the nations. The primary text that teaches this is Revelation 20:1-7.

1 And I saw an angel coming down from heaven, having the key of the abyss
and a great chain in his hand.
2 And he laid hold of the dragon, the serpent of old, who is the devil and Satan,
and bound him for a thousand years,
3 and threw him into the abyss, and shut it and sealed it over him,
so that he should not deceive the nations any longer, until the thousand years
were completed; after these things he must be released for a short time.
4 And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given to them.
And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of the testimony
of Jesus and because of the word of God, and those who had not worshiped the
beast or his image, and had not received the mark upon their forehead
and upon their hand; and they came to life and reigned with Christ
for a thousand years.
5 The rest of the dead did not come to life until the thousand years were
completed. This is the first resurrection.
6 Blessed and holy is the one who has a part in the first resurrection;
over these the second death has no power, but they will be priests of God
and of Christ and will reign with Him for a thousand years.
7 And when the thousand years are completed, Satan will be
released from his prison,

In what way does this passage say that Satan is bound?
The Greek verb used for “bind” in the original text is from the common word deo (δέω). It is used 44 times in the New Testament. The leading Greek Lexicons agree that it means “bind, tie, chain, and imprison”. The word is used in several ways in the Bible: literally, legally, and figuratively.

Literally: There are examples where this word is used physically meaning “to tie up or bind things, often in bundles.” In Mark 11:2,4 it is used of the colt found tied up by the door. In Acts 21-22 it is used to describe Paul’s being bound and arrested. It is the word used in John 11 to describe how Lazarus was bound in grave clothes after he died. It’s used in Matthew 12:29 to describe how a strong man must be bound up before his things can be taken from him.

Legally: The word is used to describe how persons are bound by a contract or obligation. In the rabbinic writings it is used for declaring what is forbidden. In this case someone or something is bound by the judgment of the Rabbis (Matthew 16:19, 18:18). It is contrasted with the loosing of someone or something by the Rabbis when restrictions are lifted and something is permitted. The Theological Dictionary of the New Testament by Kittel explains this rabbinic use of the words to bind or loose as “to impose or remove an obligation.” Dr. Hendriksen explains that these expressions were used when a person persisted in what was forbidden. He would have to be bound, restricted, disciplined. But if the bound person repented the restrictions would be lifted and he would be loosed.

Figuratively: The word is used of the bond between a husband and wife in Romans 7:2, and 1 Corinthians 7:27, 39. 2 Timothy 2:9 says that the word of God is not bound. Acts 20:22 Paul says, “now, behold, bound in spirit, I am on my way to Jerusalem, not knowing what will happen to me there.” It is use for the binding of spirit beings in Luke 13:16 and Acts 20:22.

Here in Revelation 20:2 the figurative meaning is the only one that is consistent. Satan is a spirit and cannot be bound with physical ropes or chains. He can’t be held back by a closed door even when a physical seal is placed on it. The meaning most consistent with the actual use of the word elsewhere in Scripture is that some kind of restriction or limitation is imposed upon Satan. As in all these other uses it does not necessarily mean a total confinement and inability to function.

What is the abyss?
The English word used in verses one and three is a transliteration of the Greek word abussos (ἄβυσσος) which appears here. It was used by the Jews at that time to represent the Old Testament Hebrew word tehom (תּהום). That’s the word used in Genesis 1:2 when it said that darkness was upon the face of the “deep”.

Abussos and tehom were used in ancient times of the primitive ocean, the place of the dead, and in later Judaism of the interior of the earth where they believed corpses caused defilement. In the New Testament it’s used only nine times. Seven of them are in the Book of The Revelation.
– It’s used in Luke 8:31 when the demons ask not to be cast into the abyss.
– It’s used in Romans 10:7 when Paul asks who shall descend into the deep?
– It’s used twice in the present text about the confinement of Satan
– Five other times it’s used in the Revelation: It’s a place which when opened it emits smoke ( 9:1,2,11 from which comes locusts), a beast comes out and makes war (11:7), a beast comes out to bring destruction (17:8)

The term is not identified with a specific place. It appears to be a general term used to represent where evil is kept restrained. No physical prison holds Satan since we see him active in the world and his complete isolation is contrary to what Revelation 20 says about his binding for the thousand year period. The term is therefor not to be taken in a topological sense, but in a figurative sense as it represents the limits placed around this enemy of God.

To what extent is Satan bound?
Binding is not equivalent to total restraint. For example, even the literally tethered colt in Mark 11 was was free to move about. When I was young my grandfather kept a garden in our yard. To keep my dog from digging it up we chained him to an overhead cable so he could freely run around the yard but couldn’t get near the forbidden garden. When Lazarus was bound by the grave clothes in John 11 he was limited but not unable to come out of the tomb when called. The binding of husbands and wives is limited to their marriage obligations and moral fidelity, not that they must never be physically separated during the day while they go about their duties.

Satan’s binding is also limited in nature. It does not say it extends to all of Satan’s evil activities. In Revelation 20:3 it says that he is bound in only one very particular way. He is no longer free to deceive the nations as he had during most of previous history. The Greek word here for “nations” is ethnos (ἔθνος). It is translated either as “nations” or “Gentiles”. The time of the Jews was coming to an end. The era of the Gentiles had come. Nothing more is said. This is the only way the Bible says Satan is bound during the thousand years.

I’ve heard some critics show their lack of understanding of this text when they ridicule the view I’ve outlined by saying, “If Satan is bound today, then he must have a very long chain!” Of course Satan is active today. Very active. All the while he is bound in this one specific way, he remains very active in every other way.

The era of the binding of Satan is to be an age where people from all nations come to the Savior.

When Does Satan’s Binding Take Place?
This binding marks the boundaries of the thousand years of Revelation 20:1-7. The term millennium means “a thousand years”. This term is used to describe this period only in Revelation 20. There is a strong difference of opinion about other passages of the Bible whether they describe this same period of time or something else. There is no other explicit mention of this thousand year period in any other passage of the Bible.

The millennium begins with the binding of Satan (20:2-3), and ends with his being loosed for a little season (20:7). This final assault of intense fury will precede the second coming of our Lord in Judgment. It will be a releasing of pent-up desires to deceive the nations. We don’t know how long this “little season” will be. But it will be a time of a massive and renewed deception of the nations. The a-mil people see the binding of Satan as beginning at the time of the victory of Jesus Christ on the cross. The pre-mil and post-mil supporters see this as a yet future event.

The Bible tells us directly that the deception of the nations has already ended. Before the coming of the Messiah, the Gentiles (the nations) lived in deception and heathen darkness. Romans 9:4 speaks about the Israelites, “to whom belongs the adoption as sons and the glory and the covenants and the giving of the law and the temple service and the promises…”

Acts 14:16 says, “in the generations gone by He permitted all the nations to go their own ways.” The Gentiles had no part in the covenant aside from a few becoming Jews covenantally. Before the coming of Jesus very few Gentiles came to the Lord. It was a time when they were as a whole held in blindness to God’s truths.

After the completing of the work of Jesus the nations became the main focus of the church. In Acts 9:15 Paul was sent by Jesus to “bear My name before the Gentiles”. In Acts 11:1 it says, “the apostles and the brethren who were throughout Judea heard that the Gentiles also had received the word of God.” Then in Acts 13:46 Paul and Barnabas say, “we are turning to the Gentiles”.

Many times in the New Testament the nations (the Gentiles) are seen coming in faith to Christ and are welcomed into the covenant community. Handling this change was the reason for the calling of the Jerusalem council in Acts 15.

The New Testament directly teaches that restraints were placed on Satan. Jesus implied that Satan was bound in Matthew 12:22-29 when he said, “If I cast out demons by the Spirit of God, then the Kingdom of God has come upon you.”

The obvious implication is that Jesus was in fact casting demons out by the Spirit of God, therefore the Kingdom of God had come. But first, the strong man had to be bound (Matthew 12:29).

The context of this passage makes it clear (verses 24-27) that this strong man was Satan. First he had to be “bound” (this is the same word used in Revelation 20:2 of the binding of Satan), then the house of the strong man may be plundered.

Just what was it that Jesus was going to taken from Satan? In the context of this passage in Matthew men were being freed from demonic possession. Satan was about to lose his possessions, the souls of captives were to be set free. Psalm 68:18 is directly applied to the finished ministry of Jesus Christ in Ephesians 4:9. The Psalm says, “Thou hast ascended on high, Thou hast led captive Thy captives.”

In Luke 4:17-21 Jesus spoke in the synagogue using Isaiah 61:1. That passage says, “The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because the Lord has anointed me, To bring good news to the afflicted, He has sent me to bind up the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to captives, and freedom to prisoners.” Then he said, “Today this Scripture has been fulfilled in your hearing.”

In John 12:31 Jesus said that Satan was to be cast out at that time. “Now judgment is upon this world; now the ruler of this world shall be cast out.” Then in verses 32-33 Jesus spoke of his coming crucifixion as the event that will accomplish this casting of Satan from areas where he formerly moved freely. He will no longer be able to keep the Nations of the world out of the Kingdom of God.

Jesus said He saw Satan fall from heaven in Luke 10:17-18. This was when the 70 had been sent out by Jesus and they returned with great joy. They remarked in verse 17 saying, “Lord, even the demons are subject to us in Your name.” To that Jesus responded in the next verse, “and He said to them, “I was watching Satan fall from heaven like lightning.” In the ministry of these sent out by our Lord, something was happening to the power of Satan. He was beginning to be limited in a way he had not been restricted before.

Later, after the ascending of Christ and the special coming of the Spirit at Pentecost, the Apostle Paul reflected back on the work of Jesus and assured the Colossians that Satan was defeated. He wrote in Colossians 2:15 “When He (Jesus) had disarmed the rulers and authorities, He made a public display of them, having triumphed over them through Him.”

The writer of Hebrews assures us that the Devil had already been defeated and his ability to hold men captive was taken from him. In Hebrews 2:14-15 it says of the work of Jesus, “… that through death He might render powerless him who had the power of death, that is the devil; and might deliver those who through fear of death were subject to slavery all their lives.”

The Bible makes it clear that during the earthly ministry of Jesus, Satan’s liberty began to be bound. In the death of Messiah that binding was advanced. Satan’s power over the hearts of men is limited so that he no longer is free to bring massive deception over them. Like a mad dog on a chain, he is very dangerous but his area of deception is now limited.

With the binding of Satan, he is no longer free to keep the nations in darkness. This unleashed the spread of the gospel which through missionary efforts that still go on has gathered in believers from all nations, no longer just from the race of Israel. It gives us the assurance that in this age our efforts in evangelism can and will bear real fruit. Satan is not able to freely deceive the hearts of the nations as he had up to the time of Christ.

The 1000 Years

Revelation 20 is the only passage of Scripture that mentions the 1000 year period which we have come to call the Millennium. In the previous section we saw that it begins when Satan in bound (Revelation 20:2-3) so that he will not be able to deceive the nations as he had previously.

As we saw in our historical sketch of this issue in the Summary of the events of Revelation 20 in Lesson One of this unit, the most broadly accepted view of the early church was that the millennium had begun and would end after 1000 calendar years. The main issue that divided those dedicated to an infallible view of Scripture was how the term 1000 was to be interpreted. Since the coming of Christ took place almost 2000 years ago, either the a-mil view must be rejected, or the number must be taken figuratively.

How is the term translated as “1000” used in Scripture?
The Greek word for “1000” here in Revelation 20 is chilioi (χίλιοι). It represents the Hebrew word eleph (אלף ) which comes from a root word meaning “ox, cow, kine”. A symbolic drawing of an ox head became the first letter of the Hebrew alphabet and is called “aleph” (א), similar to “alpha” (α), the first letter of the Greek alphabet and similar to the letter “a” in English. These words came to be used to represent the number 1000. There are over 385 uses of this number in the Bible. Many of them are figurative uses establishing that the number has a non-numeric meaning which God used in his word.

Those in the early church who believed in a physical and political earthly kingdom that would last exactly 1000 years after the church age were commonly called, “Chiliasts”. This view was strongly condemned and argued against by Augustine, Luther, Calvin and many others who were the great exegetes of the Bible in their times.

Like many biblical symbols, its figurative meaning was established in the writings of Moses and appears with the same meaning in other Old Testament texts. The Book of Deuteronomy is often called the “Covenant Book” of the Bible. Many biblical symbols are first established there. There are two passages there which seem to use this number in a way that does not make much sense if taken as a literal number.

Deuteronomy 1:10-11 “The Lord your God has multiplied you, and behold, you are this day as the stars of heaven for multitude. May the Lord the God of your fathers increase you a thousand-fold more than you are …”

Even more clearly is the reference in Deuteronomy 7:9 where God “keeps His covenant and His lovingkindness to a thousandth generation with those who love Him and keep His commandments.”
If a generation is taken to be about 20 years, this would mean that from the time of Moses, God would keep his covenant for 20,000 years. This would mean that God has set a limit on the time of his love for his people. Does this mean that the final judgment will still not come for another nearly 16,000 or 17,000 years while we are here on earth to keep his commandments? Or that a few thousand years into our eternal stay in heaven after Christ’s coming God’s love suddenly lapses toward his children? No serious Bible scholar has interpreted this in that way. It’s taken as a figurative expression.

In Psalm 50:10, we are told by God that, “every beast of the forest is Mine, the cattle on a thousand hills.”

Certainly there are more than 1000 hills in this world. 1000 isn’t even close! There are many thousands of hills in the land of Israel alone. God hasn’t made a counting error here, and he isn’t saying that he owns the cattle on a thousand hills but that those on the many thousands of other hills are not his. In verse 12 of that Psalm God assures us that “the world is Mine, and all it contains”. This number would have been understood figuratively . It is the way the word was often used by those who would have read Psalm 50 at the time it was written.

In Psalm 90:4 where we read, “For a thousand years in Thy sight are like yesterday when it passes by, or as a watch in the night.”

Does this mean that 1000 years is numerically equal to 24 hours (the length of yesterday), and at the same time is exactly equal to 4 hours (the length of a watch at night)? Obviously not. God is not implying some mathematical equivalency of this sort. But if understood in it’s common figurative sense, such an odd understanding of mathematics is not required.

Another example occurs in Psalm 91:7. “a thousand may fall at your side, and ten thousand at your right hand”

The expressions “side” and “at your right hand” are use as synonyms in Hebrew literature. They follow a typical poetic form known as “synonymous parallelism.” But if taken as a specific number it presents a strange image of 1000 enemies falling at the person’s side, and at the same time 10,000 falling by their side. But the figurative use of the number fits exactly with an expression like that.

Figurative meaning of 1000 supported by Scripture
Just assuming something is figurative is not a sound approach to the Bible. If our understanding of a passage seems best if we look for a figurative meaning, the obvious place to begin is with the Bible itself. We want to know how God has employed this word in other places. If a figurative use is clearly presented in the Bible, then it can be considered in passages where there is controversy about interpretation.

The number 1000 is used 20 times in the Book of the Revelation. The book is filled with figurative uses of numbers. This doesn’t mean that the actual numeric values have no correspondence with what they represent. The number 12 is often used to represent the covenant people of God. There were 12 tribes of Israel, 12 apostles, etc. The number is used in other places to represent divisions or representatives of God’s people. It doesn’t mean that there weren’t actually 12 apostles or 12 tribes. But there seems to be a symbolic reason why this number came up so often in relation to the covenant.

The number 10 is also used in the Bible in places where it has a clear symbolic meaning attached beyond simply reporting how many things there are. It is used as a number representing completeness. There were 10 Commandments that presented a sufficient summation of God’s moral law. There were 10 Plagues that completed God’s judgment on Egypt. Other uses reveal that this was a common number God chose for such things.

When symbolic numbers were squared or cubed, the Hebrews thought of it as showing extremes in what they symbolized. If 12 represented some way the covenant people were represented or divided as a unit, then 12 times 12, 144, represented the covenant people in some more completed sense. 10 times 10 times 10 = 1000, a number often used to show the fullness of completion. When 144 is multiplied by 1000 we get the number God used in Revelation 7:4 indicating the complete fullness of the covenant people. It is there that the 144,000 are sealed.

This is the way these numbers were commonly used and understood in the literature contemporary with our Bibles. It was the language and culture God used when giving us his written word. In applying this scripturally confirmed symbolism to the passages we studied in the section before this, they make perfect sense.

In Deuteronomy 1 we see that God’s blessings extends to 1000 generations. That would mean to the completeness of the generations or, as is commonly translated, “to all the many generations.” In Psalm 50, God doesn’t just own the cattle on 1,000 hills and the rest belong to someone else. He owns the cattle on the hills taken as a whole, completely, “all the many hills.” Psalm 90 means that to God, all the many years we experience are to him like a day is to us.

If this same meaning carries over into the Book of the Revelation, the mystery of why the end didn’t come 1000 years after the time of Christ is easier to understand. Satan will be bound for a complete period of time, for “all the many years” while Christ and his people reign in some particular way. The number is used here as it is by God in other places. Not that Christ reigns for only 1000 exact calendar years until his final judgment. But that Christ reigns for all the many years between his first and final advents. God is giving us a warning, not a schedule or calendar.

The Characteristics of the Millennium

One of the most evident features of the Millennium is that it is a time when Messiah reigns in a special way as mentioned at the end of verse 4.

Revelation 20:4, “And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given to them. And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of the testimony of Jesus and because of the word of God, and those who had not worshiped the beast or his image, and had not received the mark upon their forehead and upon their hand; and they came to life and reigned with Christ for a thousand years.”

This is a period of gospel freedom.
To briefly review up to this point: The Millennium is a time when Satan is bound so that he is unable to hold the Gentiles in blindness. Since he is unable to deceive them as a whole, many are rescued from him, set free from bondage to sin, and transformed into redeemed citizens of God’s kingdom.

The Apostles were no longer limited in their ministry to comforting the Jews only. They were able to bring God’s message of salvation to the Gentiles as well (Acts 13:46). In Romans 11 the Gentiles are brought in as the branches from the wild olive tree. They are grafted into the good olive tree which is spiritual Israel, the church.

Our liberty to bring the Gospel to people of every nation and heritage is only a blessing to us as messengers when we exercise that liberty to actually persist in our witness to all who are lost. In 2 Timothy 2:24-26 Paul writes, “the Lord’s bond-servant must not be quarrelsome, but be kind to all, able to teach, patient when wronged, with gentleness correcting those who are in opposition; if perhaps God may grant them repentance leading to the knowledge of the truth, and they may come to their senses and escape from the snare of the devil, having been held captive by him to do his will.”

Biblical evangelism is God’s way of extending His kingdom to all the elect. This period of history is an exciting one. Those who take part in the work of the Kingdom will share in its joy. Those who sit by idly abandon the Lord and do not obey him. He said, “if you love me, you will keep my commandments.”

Those who are idle also cast doubt into their own hearts where there should be assurance and hope. Since we do not know which of the people we meet will be touched by grace and come to the Lord through faith, we are expected to tell the gospel to all we can, to Jews and Gentiles alike. This is how we obey God’s mandate for this era of Satan’s bondage.

The Canons of Dort are the primary statement historically of what we call the Five Points of Calvinism. There, in the 2nd head of doctrine, article 5, it expressed the importance of evangelism in this gospel age; “.. the promise of the gospel is that whosoever believes in Christ crucified shall not perish, but have eternal life. This promise, together with the command to repent and believe, ought to be declared and published to all nations, and to all persons promiscuously and without distinction, to whom God out of His good pleasure sends the gospel.”

Is this millennium the Golden Age
mentioned by the prophets?

The prophets of the Old Testament spoke of a future time of God’s special blessing. It was sometimes likened to a “kingdom” (Zech. 9), but was never called a “millennium”. The identity of the times to which each golden age prophecy refers needs to be decided for each text.

There are several possibilities to consider when we come to those passages. The specific reference may be to one of these times:
1. the joyful time of Israel’s restoration after its captivity when the Temple was rebuilt and the sacrifice resumed.
2. the time of the presence of Jesus Christ during his life on earth when our Savior lived and taught among us.
3. the age of the church with its direct ministrations of the Holy Spirit and the expanding of the church to include all nations.
4. the perfect age where glorified believers are with their Lord eternally after the final judgment.

Before we dare insert another era after the church age and before the final state of glory, we would have to rule out each of the other possibilities for interpreting each of the so-called Golden Age prophesies. We should also keep in mind that the only perfect age is the one after the final judgment when sin is no longer free to show itself among God’s people, or to exercise itself in defiance of the Creator.

We also need to remember that the Millennium of Revelation 20 is only limited in one specific way as to the liberty of Satan: He is not able during that time to deceive the Gentiles. It says nothing about sin being restricted more than in other eras of history.

It would go beyond the scope of this study to present a full analysis of each of the Golden Age passages in Scripture. But It will help to briefly summarize a few of the classic passages often cited.

The 70th Week of Daniel 9:24-27 describes a time where there is an end to sin, atonement is made, there is a beginning of a righteousness which never ends, Messiah is cut off, and the city and sanctuary are destroyed.

The traditional interpretation is that this refers to the time of Christ and the church age. There are several references to this passage in Matthew 24 where Jesus describes the situation as it was at the founding of the New Testament church replacing the Levitical system. There Jesus also warns of the judgment of Jerusalem for the corruption of the Jews at that time. The temple and the city were destroyed by Rome in 70 AD.

Isaiah 65:17 talks about a “New heavens and new earth”. (See also Isaiah 66:22, 2 Peter 3, Revelation 21.) To what era does this description belong?

The passage includes many expressions which need cautious interpretation. It mentions that the wolf and lamb will graze together, the lion will eat straw like the ox, and dust will be the serpent’s food.

Some take this passage in an extremely literal way. They see it as a time where God makes drastic physical and biological changes in specific animals. He redesigns the entire digestive systems, nutritional demands, and bio-chemistry of the animal kingdom. It imagines that the lions are to be nourished by straw instead of being carnivores. The bio-chemical processes in the lion, or the chemistry of the straw would have to be changed. It’s teeth would be redesigned to chew vegetation rather than to eat meat. This would make these animals something other than what we know as “lions”, and different from what they were created to be. There is no doubt that God certainly could do all that. But such a wide-ranging miracle isn’t the point of the Isaiah passage, and isn’t required by the words and grammar used by Isaiah.

The traditional interpretations of this passage sees it as either a reference to the eternal state or to the spiritual peace found in the church of Jesus Christ. The terms used in this chapter are well established biblical symbols that teach spiritual truths which are explained in the New Testament. The transformation made by the Gospel of Christ can turn former enemies into brothers in Christ. Those who once made war and were hostile to one another, become a united body of believers who will dwell together in peace for all eternity.

The same imagery is used in Isaiah 11 where it is usually understood as referring to the first coming of Jesus Christ as a branch from the stem of Jesse. The first 10 verses are either directly quoted or alluded to at least 18 times in the New Testament and applied directly to the life of Jesus Christ on earth, or to conditions in this age of the church.

This passage (Isaiah 65) is quoted in 2 Peter 3:12-14 where it tells us that the elements will melt with great heat, and there will be a new heaven and a new earth. It’s hard to see confirmation here that there will be a time more like heaven than the church age, but not as perfect yet as heaven will actually be. There is little here to support the view that there is a future golden age after the church age yet before the final consummation. There is even less that would connect this with the Millennium described in Revelation 20.

Golden Age prophesies are often hard to interpret with full certainty because they focus more on the promises of God and the encouragement he gives to his covenant people than on trying to spell out the exact historic details of the ages to come. But these passages don’t demand that we insert an age of semi-perfection on earth after the era of the church but before the final judgment. No such age is directly mentioned in the Bible. Each prophecy fits well into one of the four periods of blessing prior to the final judgment as listed above.

There are Two Kinds of Resurrection in Revelation 20

The two types of resurrection mentioned in this chapter correspond with the two kinds of death described in Scripture. The basic meaning of death in the Bible is separation. In physical death there is a separation of the soul from the body. In spiritual death there is a separation of the person from God. In terms of the history of the unfolding of God’s plan there are two stages of the manifesting of death.

1. The first death represents the present separations experienced during this life. From the time of Adam’s sin this phase of death has ruled the lives of all humans. Because of our inherited guilt and disobedient hearts we live in spiritual separation from God. Ordinarily this includes the ending of a person’s life in physical death. The body dies and the soul is separated from it. This is part of the curse of spiritual death (Genesis 3:19).

Genesis 2:17 “the day that you eat from it you shall surely die.”
Romans 6:23 “the wages of sin is death”
Ephesians 2:1 “you were dead in your trespasses and sins”
Ephesians 2:5 “we were dead in our transgressions”

2. The second death is the yet to begin eternal separation from God which occurs at the final judgment as described in Revelation 20:14-15, “death and Hades were thrown into the lake of fire. This is the second death, the Lake of Fire. and if anyone’s name was not found written in the book of life, he was thrown into the lake of fire.”

Corresponding to these deaths there are two kinds of resurrection in Scripture. The word that appears in the original text of the New Testament is the Greek word anastasis (ἀνάστασις). It combines the prefix ana (which means “up” or “again”) with the root word stasis (which means “existence, standing, rise, uprising”). The resulting word means “to stand up” “to exist again” or “to rise again.” It is an un-doing of the separation of death. In physical resurrection a body and soul separated in death are rejoined. In spiritual resurrection a person separated from God by sin is brought back into fellowship with him.

1. The first resurrection is when those who are spiritually dead and alienated from God become spiritually alive again in Christ. They are re-united to fellowship with God when the offense that separates them is removed by grace.

In Ephesians 2 those born-again are called “raised up” to life.
2:1.”and you were dead in your trespasses and sins”
2:5. “even when we were dead in our transgressions, made us alive together with Christ (by grace you have been saved)”
2:6. “and raised us up with Him and seated us with Him in the heavenly places, in Christ Jesus”

Colossians 2:12-13 “.. you were also raised up with Him through faith in the working of God, who raised Him from the dead. and when you were dead in your transgressions and the uncircumcision of your flesh, He made you alive together with Him, having forgiven us all our transgressions”

1 John 3:14 “We know that we have passed out of death into life, because we love the brethren.”

As these verses show, the Bible regularly speaks of this rebirth of the soul as being raised up (resurrected) from death to life. This is the spiritual resurrection experienced by those redeemed in this era from Eden until the final judgment.

To avoid confusion with the great resurrection at the return of Jesus Christ, John added the word first. So here in Revelation 20, before he speaks of the final resurrection, he wanted his readers to know that something must come first. The person must be born-again if he is to escape the second death in the great resurrection.

In his gospel (John 3:3) John recorded the words of Jesus, “Unless one is born again he cannot see the kingdom of God” .

There is no biblical reason to invent some otherwise unrevealed physical resurrection to understand what he means by “first resurrection”. In 20:6 John clarifies exactly what kind of resurrection this is. “Over these the second death has no power”.

2. The great resurrection at the end of this age is never actually called a “second” resurrection as if there are two events of the same kind. There is only one final resurrection to judgment in Scripture.

Some have held to a theory of two physical resurrections and two judgments which are separated by a 1000 year Jewish millennial kingdom on earth which is very different from what we have described so far. Most will openly admit that the only evidence for this view is this one verse in Revelation 20 which uses the word “first” to describe the resurrection that ensures deliverance from eternal condemnation at the final judgment.

The overwhelming testimony of Christian scholars, past and present, is that there is but one resurrection to judgment. The saved are raised to eternal glory, and the unsaved to eternal punishment.

The Westminster Confession (32:2) speaks of “all the dead” being raised at the last day to be “united with their souls forever”. Similarly the Nicene and Apostle’s Creeds, speak of “The Resurrection” followed by the life everlasting. They do not speak of more than one physical resurrection.

There is strong Scriptural support for there being only one resurrection of the wicked and of the righteous at the end of this age.

Daniel 12:2 Those written in the book of life will be rescued. “Many of those who sleep in the dust of the ground will awake, these to everlasting life, but the others to disgrace and everlasting contempt.”

Acts 24:15 “… there shall certainly be a resurrection of both the righteous and the wicked.”

In John 5 Jesus Himself said,
:24 “he who hears My word, and believes Him who sent Me, has eternal life, and does not come into judgment, but has passed out of death into life.”
:28-29 “… an hour is coming, in which all who are in the tombs shall hear His voice, and shall come forth; those who did the good deeds, to a resurrection of life, those who committed the evil deeds to a resurrection of judgment.”

Hebrews 9:27 “It is appointed for men to die once, and after this comes judgment”

Nothing in any of these texts even hints at a long age of 1000 years which separates two resurrections and two judgments.

Those who live and reign with Christ

Revelation 20:4-6
4. And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given to them. And I saw the souls of those who had been beheaded because of the testimony of Jesus and because of the word of God, and those who had not worshiped the beast or his image, and had not received the mark upon their forehead and upon their hand; and they came to life and reigned with Christ for a thousand years.
5. The rest of the dead did not come to life until the thousand years were completed. This is the first resurrection.
6. Blessed and holy is the one who has a part in the first resurrection; over these the second death has no power, but they will be priests of God and of Christ and will reign with Him for a thousand years.

This passage lists several qualities about those who are ruling with Christ during this millennial period. First we should note that John sees souls. They are the souls of those beheaded because of their testimony for Jesus and God’s word. They had not worshiped the beast or his image and had not received his mark. They came to life (evidently from some type of death) to reign with Christ. They were partakers of the first resurrection and therefore the second death has no power over them.

First, it says that these reigning souls had been beheaded for the testimony of Jesus and God’s word. The focus of John’s observation here is toward what is going on in heaven. Therefore he sees souls. When he says they were “beheaded” we need to keep in mind that this doesn’t always mean literally someone who has had his head cut off. The term had come to be used very generally of any martyrs who had been killed in any violent way. James Moffatt’s Expositors Greek Testament says that the term “beheaded” as used here simply means “executed”. We have examples in literature where the same word was used to describe those thrown to lions, burned as torches by Nero, and so forth.

There was a great concern among believers at that time. If Christ had established his kingdom as he and the Apostles seemed to teach, then have the martyrs missed out on the glory of this time when Satan is no longer able to keep the Nations in spiritual blindness? when Jesus reigns over his church in glory? John’s vision assures them that this is not the case. The departed martyrs also reign with Jesus Christ in glory as their souls rest in his presence. They are very much a part of this glorious Messianic Kingdom.

These reigning saints are also those who did not receive the mark of the beast on their foreheads and hands. This has caused a lot of speculation on the part of those who take all this to be yet future. They imagine a fulfillment of the mark of the beast as the literal marking of his followers with a physical brand or tattoo of some kind.

To understand this biblical terminology we have to trace what the Scriptures say about how people are marked on their hands and forehead throughout Scripture. John is using a well established figure of speech, not something new to the readers of the Revelation.

The true child of God is marked out as a member of God’s covenant by his thoughts and deeds as explained in the early book of the Covenant, Deuteronomy. There in 6:4-9 it teaches us about what the commandments of God are to the covenant children. It says in verse 8, “bind them as a sign on your hand and they shall be as frontals on your forehead.”

This means that God’s word must bind our hand (where it directs what we do), and it should be on our foreheads (where it directs our thoughts and minds).

The Pharisees had turned this figurative meaning into something physically literal. They actually tied straps around their hands and hung leather pouches over their forehead with the commandments written on them. But that’s not what God meant in Deuteronomy 6. It wasn’t meant to be just a physical mark or sign. It was supposed to be a spiritual presence of God’s moral and religious principles to guard and guide their thoughts and actions. Many who wore the leather straps lacked obedience to what they represented. The word of God must bind us and produce evidences in our lives. (See also Proverbs 3:5-6; 4:23; 6:20-23; 7:3.) This is the mark the Christian. Jesus said, “If you love me you will keep my commandments” (John 14:15).

The mark of those who follow after the beast (who is contrary to the ways of God) likewise bear a similar mark to show where their loyalties lie. Their hands are quick to do evil and violate God’s law. Their minds are ruled by thoughts of immorality, greed, and ungodliness. The sign isn’t a mere outward physical mark. It is the evidence every unbeliever already bears in his thoughts and deeds showing that he does not belong to God through faith in Christ.

It’s tragic that some who fret about literal tattoos and laser codes may already bear the mark of the beast on their minds and hands. Only the Christian indwelt by the Spirit and in love with God’s word avoids bearing the mark of the beast. His thoughts are captive to Christ through his word, and his deeds are being sanctified daily as he grows in grace to conform to what pleases God.

So then, who are the “rest of the dead” mentioned in Revelation 20:5? They are the ones who did not come to life until the 1000 years were completed. Their resurrection is a re-union of body and soul to judgment, since they did not take part in the first resurrection, the spiritual re-union of the sinner with God during this life. After the kingdom age there will be a “rising again” of the rest, meaning the unbelievers who are not born again. Without having taken part in the first, spiritual resurrection, they are condemned to the second death when they are resurrected to judgment. They are cast into the everlasting fire (20:14).

This does not mean that believers only reign in heaven with Christ if they were martyrs. While the attention of John in this vision was on those in heaven who had been executed for their faith, we also know that believers reign and serve as priests of God during this church age when Messiah reigns over his kingdom on earth. We also know that all departed saints are now with Christ, not only those who were killed for their testimony.

Christians are said to reign on earth as priests with Christ in this church age
1 Peter 2:9 “you are a chosen race, a royal priesthood, a holy nation”

Revelation 1:6 “He has made us to be a kingdom, priests …”

Revelation 5:9-10 “… Thou wast slain, and didst purchase for God with Thy blood men from every tribe and tongue and people and nation. And Thou hast made them to be a kingdom and priests to our God; and they will reign upon the earth.”

Romans 16:20 “the God of peace will soon crush Satan under your feet” This means that the Roman Christians were being used by God in his kingly work of crushing Satan.

We who are redeemed are with Christ while we remain on earth. Enoch walked with God while he lived on earth (Genesis 5:22). This doesn’t imply a physical presence in heaven with Christ. We are with him spiritually and he is with us daily as we live here on Earth.

This same language is used in speaking of the rule of believers with Christ during this era.

The New American Standard Bible (1988 edition) of Matthew 19:28 says, “you who have followed Me, in the regeneration when the Son of Man will sit on His glorious throne, you also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.”

There is a variety of ways this is translated. The King James Version says, “And Jesus said unto them, Verily I say unto you, That ye which have followed me, in the regeneration when the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.”

The English Standard Version (ESV) has, “Jesus said to them, “Truly, I say to you, in the new world, when the Son of Man will sit on his glorious throne, you who have followed me will also sit on twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.”

So when do believers reign? Is it during the “new world” or “in the regeneration”? The translators were each looking for a way to translate the Greek expression “en tae palingenesia” (ἐν τῇ παλιγγενεσίᾳ). The first two words are just the preposition and definite article, “in the”. The word they struggled with is a compound word. It combines “palin” (παλιν) which means “again”, with the a form of the word “genesia” (γενεσία) which means “beginning” or “coming into being”, and it was often used to mean “birthday”. The title of the book “Genesis”comes from this word because it is a “Book of Beginnings”. When believers reign with Christ it is “in the beginning again” of something.

The context up to this point has been the judgment that will soon fall upon apostate national Israel because of her desecration of worship and abandonment of God’s true promises. As part of that judgment the Temple will be destroyed to finally put an end to the perverted sacrifices. This will bring in a new era where the true Israel of God are those who believe in the work of Christ, the Messiah, who alone paid for his people’s sins, and ascends to sit at the right hand of the Father to rule as head of his continuing church on Earth through his redeemed people.

Further help comes from the way Luke puts it in Luke 22:30 when talking about the reigning of the twelve tribes of Israel, “you may eat and drink at My table in My kingdom, and you will sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel”

Luke speaks of this reign as taking place while believers sit with him at his table “in my kingdom”.

There is not as much difference in the meaning of the translations as it might at first seem. Believers who follow Christ are said to sit on thrones with some type of authority by which they judge the covenant nation. Matthew calls it “the regeneration” (when something or someone is born again), while Luke calls it “the kingdom”. During this time while Christ sits at the right hand of the Father, during this age of regeneration, believers sit on thrones in the Messianic Kingdom.

Commentators take various approaches to this passage. Some extend it to the time after the final resurrection and judgment when believers judge the twelve tribes in the eternal glory of heaven. Others recognize that the context and the meaning of the words do not lend themselves easily to this interpretation. The final state is not the issue Jesus is dealing with here. Also, there is no judgment in that era after the final judgment is completed.

Judgment is given to these believers. But it is always God alone in the person of Jesus who judges at the final judgment (see Psalm 72:2; 96:13 and Isaiah 2:4; 42:4). The Bible speaks of the saints judging the world in this age, not in the final judgment.

Daniel 7:22 “Until the Ancient of Days came, and judgment was given to the saints of the most High; and the time came that the saints possessed the kingdom”

1 Corinthians 6:2,3 tells us that Christians shall judge the world, and shall judge angels. Paul’s reasoning is that if God calls his church to make judgments in large matters, like judging the world and angels, then why should the members of the church run to unbelievers to settle their lesser disputes?

Scripture shows that humans do not stand in eternal judgment over any creature. God alone is the final judge of the eternal destiny of men and angels.

The idea of judgment is often confused by our modern understanding of it. We live under a culture that divides the courts from the other branches of government. Those who make our laws, enforce them, and lead in our defense are not the ones who sit as judges in our courts.

In biblical times, these duties were usually combined in the same office. For example, the Elders, both of ancient Israel and of the church, ruled, lead, taught and made legal judgments for God’s people. When God raised up Judges after Joshuah’s conquest of Canaan, they were military leaders rather than judges in courts of law. This is the context in which the writers of the Bible speak of humans judging the world.

To judge the world and the angels doesn’t mean to decide their eternal fate. We are not going to help God make his decisions. The decisions are already made eternally. There is no uncertainty remaining for us to decide as if we were court judges.

A judgment is made whenever a person looks at the facts of a situation, compares it with some general standard, then decides whether the standard is being complied with or not. We make judgments about things every day, but not to decide guilt or punishments.

On the final Judgment Day, we will stand with Christ as those united to him by redemption. God will display the truth about all persons, then pronounce his sentence. He already knew eternally how each person will measure up. It’s not that in the Judgment he has to make a decision. When we judge the world and angels with Christ in that day, it’s when we see God’s evidence, and witness his pronouncements, and recognize that it’s a perfectly just and fair judgment. The saints will judge by fully concurring with the wisdom of God.

There’s also a very real sense in which we judge the world now. We reign with Christ in this life because we know and apply God’s word. We use that word to correct wrongs in society around us as much as we can as the salt of the earth, and to explain God’s truths both inside and outside the church as the light of the world. In this sense we expand the fact of God’s Kingship as judges appointed to these duties.

Since God calls us to this important duty as Judges to apply his word daily, and even to concur with his dealings toward the world and angels in the last day, why would the bickering Corinthian Christians prefer to go to the Roman courts? There is no justification for taking a brother to the civil courts over common every-day issues. They should be taking on the responsibility for peace and fairness in their own spiritual family.

The judgment of the saints and of this world is not merely a one time event reserved for the end of the age. in John 12:31 Jesus said, “Now judgment is upon this world, now the ruler of this world shall be cast out.”

Believers bring the world into judgment by proclaiming the gospel. Some will believe. Dead souls will be raised to life through faith in the promises of God which we preach. Others will reject the gospel we proclaim. The word of God soundly condemns them to the second death.

The Reformer Martin Luther wrote, “the gospel shall not only be judge over flesh and blood, nay, not only over some of Satan’s angels or devils, but over the prince himself, who has the whole world mightily in his hands.”

Revelation 20:4 focuses on the departed, martyred saints, their souls in heaven. It doesn’t say that this is the only reign of saints. John offers great hope to those who had lost family and friends in the persecutions. But they should rest with confidence that these too reign with Christ, sit on thrones, and are called priests (see 20:6).

God’s Final Judgment

The judgment of God will one day fall in awesome finality. The words of Revelation 20:7-15 describe a great confrontation that will take place at the end of this age.

7 And when the thousand years are completed, Satan will be released from his prison,
8 and will come out to deceive the nations which are in the four corners of the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them together for the war; the number of them is like the sand of the seashore.
9 And they came up on the broad plain of the earth and surrounded the camp of the saints and the beloved city, and fire came down from heaven and devoured them.
10 And the devil who deceived them was thrown into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are also; and they will be tormented day and night forever and ever.
11 And I saw a great white throne and Him who sat upon it, from whose presence earth and heaven fled away, and no place was found for them.
12 And I saw the dead, the great and the small, standing before the throne, and books were opened; and another book was opened, which is the book of life; and the dead were judged from the things which were written in the books, according to their deeds.
13 And the sea gave up the dead which were in it, and death and Hades gave up the dead which were in them; and they were judged, every one of them according to their deeds.
14 And death and Hades were thrown into the lake of fire. This is the second death, the lake of fire.
15 And if anyone’s name was not found written in the book of life, he was thrown into the lake of fire.

The moment of the final judgment begins in what is called Satan’s Little Season. He will be released from his prison (see notes on verse 3) and will be enabled once more to deceive the nations (verse 8).

There has been much speculation about the meaning of Gog and Magog in this passage. There is much good exegetical material on this and it goes beyond the purpose of this study. It is sufficient to comment that the words are not introduced here for the first time in the Bible. They come from Ezekiel 38 and 39. It speaks of the Son of Man setting his face toward Gog of the land of Magog.

Dr. William Hendriksen explains that this is a reference to the Selucids (particularly Antiochus Epiphanes) and their kingdom which was located in Syria and extended beyond the Tigris and north over Mesheck and Tubal (districts of Asia Minor). The reference is probably brought into the Revelation to remind Israel of this past great oppression of God’s people and how the Lord has always delivered them. Often nations of the past are mentioned in Scripture to represent the continuing historical battle between the forces of evil and God’s kingdom. When God overcomes such odds, the unexpected victory is a clear evidence of the Sovereign power of God acting in judgment.

There will be in that end time a gathering of the armies of evil for war. They boldly come upon “the breadth” of the earth (verse 9) and surrounded the camp of the saints, and the beloved city Jerusalem, Zion, the city of God. This city is often used as a spiritual symbol for the the church in this present age (See Hebrews 12:22-24 and Galatians 4:25-26).

But the battle ends in a most sudden, unexpected, and final manner. God’s wrath is poured out as fire falls from heaven. The enemy is defeated without a single act of violence being recorded.

At the close of this era, all who have ever lived will stand before God’s judgment seat. As God’s word tells us throughout:
Hebrews 9:27 “it is appointed for men to die once after this comes judgment”

John 5:28-29 “an hour is coming, in which all who are in the tombs shall hear His voice, and shall come forth; those who did the good deeds, to a resurrection of life, those who committed the evil deeds to a resurrection of judgment.”

It tells us in verse 12 that all will be judged according to their deeds. This can be confusing if isolated from all we’re taught in Scripture about the grounds for our eternal salvation.

As our earlier studies have shown conclusively, no one descended from Adam could be judged to be righteous on the basis of his own works.

Romans 3:23 “all have sinned and come short of the glory of God”

Galatians 2:16 “by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified”

It’s only by the works of Christ that believers are made righteous in God’s sight. In John 14:6 Jesus said, “no one comes to the Father, but by me”

When speaking about the life and work of Jesus Christ Paul wrote in Romans 5:19 “through the obedience of the One (Jesus), the many will be made righteous”

Our good deeds only come about after we are enabled to do them by God’s grace in applying the finished work of Christ to our lives.

Romans 6:18 “freed from sin, you became slaves of righteousness”

1 John 2:3 “by this we know that we have come to know Him, if we keep His commandments.”

The deeds of our lives stand as evidence of true faith and regeneration in Christ. Those who have done things truly pleasing to the Lord will stand in the judgment because it is proof that they have been redeemed, transformed by grace, clothed in the righteousness of the Savor, and restored to fellowship with God. Jesus said in John 13:35 “by this all men will know that you are My disciples, if you have love for one another” and in John 14:15 he said, “if you love Me, you will keep My commandments.”

John later wrote in 1 John 2:4, “the one who says, ‘I have come to know Him’ and does not keep His commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him.”

As this chapter ends, we see that evil is punished, and those who have been justified by a true saving faith in Christ are rewarded.

The fallen and unredeemed will be cast into eternal perdition. These are the ones who have not been redeemed by Christ. They did not have His righteousness imputed to them and were therefore not able to stand in the judgment.

Horrible offense demands horrible suffering. Daniel 12:2 says, “many of those who sleep in the dust of the ground will awake, these to everlasting life, but the others to disgrace and everlasting contempt.”

As tragic as it seems to us who also deserve eternal damnation, their punishment will be filled with infinite and unending agony, 2 Thessalonians 1:9 “these will pay the penalty of eternal destruction, away from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of His power”

Hell is not a place where the wicked are free from the presence of God. Psalm 139:7-12 assures us that God is in all places always. Part of the agony will be to bear total separation from fellowship with God, while knowing with devastating certainty that they bear his wrath in his watchful presence. The words of Hebrews 12:29 are a chilling warning to the those who refuse to bow humbly before the God who made them. It tells us that “our God is a consuming fire.”

But the righteous will be blessed forever. There will be a purging, a renewing of the universe as described in 2 Peter 3:12-13 “the heavens will be destroyed by burning, and the elements will melt with intense heat, but according to His promise we are looking for new heavens and a new earth, in which righteousness dwells” In Revelation 21:1-5 we are told more about the new heavens, new earth, new Jerusalem, and how all things are made new.

For now all lies in wait for that glorious day. In Romans 8 we read the words of Paul,
19. “creation waits eagerly for the revealing of the sons of God”
21. “creation itself also will be set free”

Those in Christ, who possess his righteousness, are blessed forever. They will know blessing beyond imagination for all of eternity.

Note: The Bible quotations in this study are from the New American Standard Bible (1988 edition) unless otherwise noted.

Lesson 2 -The Great Tribulation of Matthew 24

Survey Studies in Reformed Theology

Genevan Institute for Reformed Studies

Eschatology: Lesson 2 – The Great Tribulation of Matthew 24
by Pastor Bob Burridge ©2003, 2010, 2013

Overview of Matthew 24
1 – 3 the setting and the question of the Disciples- signs of the times
4 -14 signs of the present evil age and of our mission – there were bad times ahead
15-22 the abominable desolation and the great tribulation – coming of the Son of Man
23-26 false messiahs and false prophets deceive many
27-28 true and false coming of the Son of Man – signs of His coming
29-30 signs in the heaven and of the Son of Man
31-33 parable of the fig tree
34 this generation shall not pass till this takes place – the end of the age
35 passing of heaven and earth
36-51 call to alertness and faithfulness

The Bible speaks of a time of Great Tribulation which God would unleash as a judgment here upon earth. The interpretation of these events falls into two basic models of the end times with variations within each. On the one hand some take the historical approach which sees most of the events of Matthew 24 as applying to the destruction of Jerusalem and the Temple in 70 AD by the Romans in its war with the Jews. The futuristic approach places these events in a time yet to come. The primary text about this time is found in Matthew 24.

Overview of Matthew 24

The occasion was a question asked by the disciples
In Matthew 23, Jesus was in the Temple at Jerusalem warning the Scribes and Pharisees about their desecration of the worship of God, and of the immoral lives they were leading. He concluded his warnings with several references to the warnings of the Prophets which he applied to their impending destruction. God was about to withdraw his restraints upon the pagan world around them. He would use them as he had in the past to execute his judgment upon his rebellious covenant nation.

36 “Truly I say to you, all these things shall come upon this generation.
37 “O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, who kills the prophets and stones those who are sent to her! How often I wanted to gather your children together, the way a hen gathers her chicks under her wings, and you were unwilling.
38 “Behold, your house is being left to you desolate!

As Jesus and his disciples left the Temple area he looked back and made reference to the Temple to directly predict that God was about to destroy it. Matthew 24 begins with these words which set the background for the rest of the chapter:

1 And Jesus came out from the temple and was going away when His disciples came up to point out the temple buildings to Him.
2 And He answered and said to them, “Do you not see all these things? Truly I say to you, not one stone here shall be left upon another, which will not be torn down.”

On the Mount of Olives, Jesus answered their questions

3 And as He was sitting on the Mount of Olives, the disciples came to Him privately, saying, “Tell us, when will these things be, and what will be the sign of Your coming, and of the end of the age?”

Overlooking the temple area and Jerusalem, the disciples asked this three-part question. They were responding to what he had just told them, and they obviously saw the three parts as relating to this impending destruction.

They asked …
– when will these things be?
– what will be the sign of your coming?
– and (what will be the sign) of the end of the age?

Difficulties in interpreting Jesus’ answer
The answer must not be taken out of the context in which it was given. We need to remember what “things” the disciples were asking about. We must determine what “coming” of Jesus they had in mind. And we need to clarify what “age” they envisioned as ending.

Was their main concern the destruction of the Temple which Jesus had just mentioned, and the end of the era where the Temple worship had dominated the lives of God’s people since the time of Moses? Or were they asking about the final end of all things?

We need also to determine how Jesus, with his greater knowledge of the eternal decrees and plan of the ages, answered them. Did he address their question as they intended it? Or did he ignore it and give an answer to the question they should have asked if they knew more than they did? Or did he both answer their question and expand upon it giving more than they expected to hear?

Simply put, does this answer of Jesus speak of the destruction of the Temple at all? Does he speak of it exclusively? Or does he speak of both the Temple’s destruction (which did take place in 70 AD) and of the final judgment which would take place before the final day of God’s judgment of the world?

We should also keep in mind that there was a prophetic purpose in this chapter. We should not view it as a mere foretelling of future events. There was a primary attitude and expectation which Jesus was prescribing.

Signs of the Times

Jesus begins this section with a warning:

4 And Jesus answered and said to them, “See to it that no one misleads you.
5 For many will come in My name, saying, ‘I am the Christ,’ and will mislead many.
6 “And you will be hearing of wars and rumors of wars; see that you are not frightened, for those things must take place, but that is not yet the end.
7 “For nation will rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom, and in various places there will be famines and earthquakes.
8 “But all these things are merely the beginning of birth pangs.

Evidently there will be deceivers who will try to give them false answers to their questions, deceptions intending to confuse and frighten them. There will be false Messiahs, wars and rumors of wars. But these are not to be taken as signs of the end. They are things that must be, the normal course of events in a fallen world. They were nothing new. Such things characterize the age in which we live extending from the fall in Eden to the final consummation of the earth in it’s present state.

False Messiahs
There have always been false prophets who claimed to be anointed ones sent from God. The great Anointed One, the promised Messiah, would also be impersonated by deceivers.

The Apostle Paul studied under the great Rabbi Gamaliel who spoke of a man named Theudas who had been slain and had gathered a following of over 400 who were deceived into thinking he was the Promised One sent from God. He also mentioned Judas of Galilee who rose up in the days of the Roman census drawing people to follow him (Acts 5:34-39).

Simon the sorcerer from Samaria said that he was the great one (Acts 8:9-10). Early Christian writers call him Simon Magus, one who claimed to have been the divine Son of God and the Creator.

The early church writer Origen tells of a man named Dositheus who claimed to be the Messiah. Similarly the Jewish historian Josephus said that in the time of the Apostles many impostors were arrested by Felix every day. These men were said to have deluded the multitudes.

It is clear that in the years shortly after Jesus spoke these words, there were many who came falsely claiming to be the Christ. They were able to mislead many.

Wars and Rumors of Wars
War has been a characteristic of man’s existence and evil heart all through history. In some centuries there have been hundreds of major conflicts.

In apostolic times insurrections and wars took place all around the Roman Empire. The idea that the Pax Romana was a time of peace is quite deceptive. The only peace was for those who were on the side of the Emperor. Border conflicts were a constant feature of Rome. Conspiracies within the Empire produced violence and uprisings which are well attested in the records of the time. In one 18 month period Rome had four different emperors: Nero, Galba, Otho and Vitellius. Each came to a violent death. An uprising in Alexandria resulted in the slaughter of 50,000 Jews. In Damascus 10,000 Jews were reported to have been massacred. Another 50,000 were slain in Selucia. In the battle of Caesarea between the Syrians and the Jews 20,000 Jews died and many villages were divided. Emperor Caligula ordered his statue to be erected in the Jerusalem Temple. Though the Jews didn’t allow it, they feared retribution from Rome.

Jesus cautioned his disciples that there will be wars and rumors of wars. And nation will rise up against nation and kingdom against kingdom. The point Jesus was making is that such things should not frighten them. Such things are typical of the times. They do not mean the end has come (Matthew 24:6).

Famines and Earthquakes
Natural disasters are certainly not limited to the future. There have been many famines in history, many of which are recorded in the record of the Old Testament. One of the most noted is the one at the time of Isaac and Joseph where the entire family of Isaac went to Egypt to be fed by Joseph who had been providentially place in a high position of favor with the Pharaoh. Many times families, cities and nations were ravaged by famine.

Modern history shows us that famine is still with us today. There was the great famine of Northwest China from 1928 to 1929 where over three million died. In the USSR from 1932 to 1934 over five million died from a famine. Again China suffered a famine in 1943 which killed nearly eight million people. The great Nigerian famine which lasted from 1967 to 1974 took the lives of nearly three million. To say that a great famine would be a unique sign of the end of the world is both to ignore the history of the world and to forget the comment Jesus made saying that these “signs” do not mean the end had come (Matthew 24:6,8).

There are those who ignore these words of Jesus when they see earthquakes as a sign of the end of the world. Some even claim, contrary to fact, that the number and severity of earthquakes is greater now than ever before. They are part of earth’s geological history. Their frequency changes in cycles with periods of relative calm and periods of extremely severe activity.

This is a list of just a few well attested earthquakes of the past since these words of Jesus were spoken to his disciples. Great earthquakes took place in 365 AD leveling Pharos of Alexandria. In 476 AD one destroyed Rome. In the year 526 AD 250,000 were killed in Antioch. In 1556 an earthquake in China killed 830,000. In 1692 Port Royal in Jamaica was destroyed. In 1783 there were 181 villages in Italy destroyed killing about 30,000. The list could go on. A decent search of earthquake records will show that this too is a sign of the times in which we live extending from creation to the present.

In the generation of the Apostles, before 70 AD, great earthquakes were recorded in Crete, Smyrna, Miletus, Chios, Samos, Laodicea, Hierapolis, Colosse, Campania, Rome, Judea, as well as a particularly bad one in Pompeii in 63 AD.

Robert Hooke in his Discourses on Earthquakes (in 1667) wrote that over 700 major natural catastrophes had taken place in one century alone.

Yes, these are signs of the times. Not of the end times. They are signs of the times in which men live on earth. Jesus warned that they should not frighten us into thinking that the end has come. They are expected tragedies which have plagued human history and will continue to do so until the earth as we know it is no more.

Times of persecution
The context continues in the following verses.

9 “Then they will deliver you to tribulation, and will kill you, and you will be hated by all nations on account of My name.
10 “And at that time many will fall away and will deliver up one another and hate one another.
11 “And many false prophets will arise, and will mislead many.
12 “And because lawlessness is increased, most people’s love will grow cold.
13 “But the one who endures to the end, he shall be saved.
14 “And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in the whole world for a witness to all the nations, and then the end shall come.”

We should not be frightened into speculations about the nearing judgment of God simply by seeing things which are signs of the times of fallen humanity on earth. Things which have always been can’t act as indicators that God’s time-table is about to come to an end. Among the things which we should expect to see continuing, is the persecution of believers for their faith in the revealed promises and principles of God.

Persecutions, killings, betrayals and hatred have always been the lot of God’s people on earth. As early as the murder of Able at the hands of Cain the hatred and jealousy of those not trusting in God has resulted in violence and persecution. It has been seen repeatedly throughout Old Testament history, and was very common in the years leading up to the moment when our Lord addressed his disciples on the Mount of Olives in Matthew 24.

During the life of Jesus on earth we read about the killing of John the baptist by King Herod, the plots of the Jewish leaders to arrest and kill Jesus which plagued him during most of his ministry, and the final act of violence in his false arrest and crucifixion.

The book of Acts confirms that persecutions continued against the early church in the time of the Apostles after the death of Jesus. Almost immediately the leaders of the church were arrested, threatened, and arrested again. Stephen was stoned to death. Saul of Tarsus hunted down Christians to have them cast into jails. Herod had James put to death by the sword. Paul was mobbed, stoned and left for dead. He was arrested on obviously false charges in Jerusalem, survived plots against his life, twice sent to Rome as a prisoner, and it is believed that he was executed for his faith under Nero. Other Apostles and believers met with tortures and violent deaths during this same time period.

There have been many false prophets too. In 1 Kings 22:6 we see that King Ahab maintained 400 court prophets who always told him whatever he wanted to hear. For every true prophet of God, there were many others who tried to turn the people of God in a different and rebellious direction.

There were many false prophets in the time of the Apostles. In the epistles of the New Testament there are many warnings against the Judaizers who attempted to undermine the finished work of Christ. Paul warned the Ephesian Elders in Acts 20:29-30 of “savage wolves” among them who were teaching perverse things drawing away disciples after them. The Apostle also warned Timothy (2 Timothy 3:13) that evil men and impostors will proceed from bad to worse, deceiving and being deceived.

Peter warned in 2 Peter 2:1, “But false prophets also arose among the people, just as there will also be false teachers among you, who will secretly introduce destructive heresies, even denying the Master who bought them, bringing swift destruction upon themselves.”

1 John 4:1 tells us, “Beloved, do not believe every spirit, but test the spirits to see whether they are from God; because many false prophets have gone out into the world.”

But Jesus warned his disciples that they shouldn’t get discouraged by these persecutions and false prophets. There have always been enemies of this sort. They are not signs of the end.

Lawlessness
Human society was created to live within the boundaries of God’s law, his moral principles. When evil grows it opposes those boundaries. Some periods of history have been more lawless than others. In the time of the New Testament lawlessness had become a serious problem. Prostitution, homosexuality and infanticide were promoted and protected by Roman law as were many other offenses against God’s revealed moral order.

Jesus said in John 14:15 that to love him was to keep his commandments. To show our love for God we are to obey his holy moral principles. When we honor our Creator’s ways in our treatment of others, we are showing evidence of our Lord at work in our otherwise selfish hearts. It’s an evidence that grace has sovereignly transformed us. When we break his law about how we treat others, we show an alarming sign that we are lacking the love God says ought to be there in his children.

When a society is lawless, it is a society without love. It becomes characterized by self-centeredness, killings, theft, secret plots, oppression, greed, immorality and false religion. When love in a society dies, it grows cold like a corpse. The word translated as “cold” in Matthew 24:12 is psucho (ψύχω). It is directly related to the Greek word psuchae (ψυχή) which is the common word for “breath or soul”. It is believed that this particular form of the word relates to the cold chill of the wind or breath blowing across something.

There was an abundance of lawlessness in the time of Jesus and the Apostles. Much of the New Testament was written to help Christians overcome temptations to immorality. Corinth was shamed by Paul for tolerating gross sins. The Jewish leaders replaced God’s demands for love and mercy with a set of strict rules that made loopholes in the moral law of Scripture.

As lawlessness rises in the world as it has in many periods of our history it should not discourage believers to give up. These things are not the sign that the end has come. They are signs of the times of man on earth. The cycle of sin keeps on. These things should stir us to renewed effort to promote evangelism and to influence society toward godliness in every way we know how.

But the One Who Endures … Will Be Saved
Salvation implies some danger from which we need to be delivered. In some cases it is the eternal danger of our souls from which the gospel of Jesus Christ saves us. But in other places the context shows us that a more temporal danger is meant. In this context the danger is not eternal, but comes from the onslaught of attacks against believers by those who do not submit to the ways of God. Who will be saved from these things? It’s a promise for those who endure through these attacks to the conclusion of them. A redeemed heart is one in which God has implanted a true saving faith. This trust in God strengthens the person so that he does not give in to the temptations and fears these calamities of the times of man in his fallen estate might instigate.

There is a change in the flow of thought here. Here the idea of an “end” is introduced. There will be an end, a time when deliverance takes place from these matters which plague God’s people. This is a general principle we see active all through Scripture. God does not always preserves his faithful people from every adversity, but from falling as a result of it. They are able to bear up through the times of calamity. When they suffer outwardly he is their strength and comfort. This principle certainly applies to the end of the earth. It also applies to the more immediate concerns of the church in the time of the Apostles to whom Jesus was speaking on the Mount of Olives.

The impending doom Jesus had just pronounced against the apostate Jews and their Temple is the immediate context of these remarks. Without introducing other ideas into the context to color the words of Jesus, we understand this most naturally to refer to the immediate concerns expressed by the Apostles. Their questions about the destruction of the temple should be joined with this promise and assurance. Though God will allow the Temple to be destroyed with not one stone is left upon another, those who endure will be saved from the calamities associated with this event.

It is interesting to note that while over a million rebellious Jews were brutally slaughtered in the attack on Jerusalem in 70 AD which also brought the destruction of the Temple, there is no record of any Christians being killed in the conflict. Those who were faithful to Christ and heeded his warnings were spared when the great judgment Jesus spoke of finally came.

The Gospel of the Kingdom .. to the Whole World
At this point Jesus introduced something other than the previous things he mentioned which are continuing signs of the present age. What he mentions now should be considered a sign of the end of which he was speaking. The good news about the Kingdom of God would be declared in the whole world as a testimony to all the nations. That will mark the time when this particular end will come.

The good news relating to the Kingdom was that the promised Messiah had come. He would accomplish his task to replace the sacrifices by fulfilling all that they represented. This message was not to be limited to the Jews only, but was to be proclaimed to the Gentiles as well, to the whole world.

When does this take place? Certainly the whole world has not yet been evangelized even today. But is that what this means? Thankfully we are not left to theological speculation to find out. The words used here are very common ones which are defined by their various uses in Scripture. There are even interpretive comments in the New Testament to show us what our Lord meant here.

First, the term world needs to be rightly understood. It does not mean the physical planet as if every geographic place must be reached with the gospel. The Greek word used here by Matthew in verse 14 has a different meaning. It is not the word that means the physical world. It is the Greek term oikoumenae (οἰκουμένη). It is the same word Luke uses in Luke 2:1 when we are told that in the time of the birth of Jesus “a decree went out from Caesar Augustus, that all the world should be taxed.”

The New American Standard Bible translates this passage in Luke as “all the inhabited earth.” This was a term used to describe those living in the civilized realm of the boundaries of the Roman Empire. Certainly Caesar didn’t tax civilizations living on distant continents outside of his civil powers, and certainly not those on continents and islands which were then unknown to them. In this present text (Matthew 24:14) the NASB has a marginal note showing that this Greek word for world means “the inhabited world”. The more common word for world in Greek which included even the barbaric nations outside the Roman Empire was not used here.

So, when did the message of the Kingdom extend throughout the Empire, beyond just the Jews and included even the Gentiles? It started at Pentecost. Jews from all over the Empire had come to Jerusalem for the Jewish feast of Pentecost which was prescribed by God through Moses. When Acts 2:5 records, “men from every nation under heaven” were there to hear the gospel, each in his own language, we are not to expect that heathens from the undiscovered Americas had arrived to celebrate the Jewish feast of Pentecost along with those from the pagan lands in the far Eastern parts of Asia. The context clarifies it for us.

When Paul wrote to the Romans he commended them for their faith which at that time was “spoken of throughout the whole world.” When he wrote to the church of the Colossians he said in Colossians 1:6 that the gospel had “come to you, just as in all the world.” Later in that same chapter (Colossians 1:23) Paul said the gospel had been, “proclaimed in all creation under heaven.”

According to these inspired words of the New Testament, during the time of the Apostles the good news to the Gentile nations had been essentially extended to all the earth, that is to all the nations. This all took place within the time-frame of the book of Acts.

Then Shall the End Come
Considering that in this context Jesus was dealing with God’s promised judgment upon the apostate Jews he had just been addressing in the Temple, and that his remarks about the total destruction of the Temple took place in 70 AD, we have good reason to believe that this was the “end” he was speaking of.

By the time of the destruction of the apostate Jewish worship in 70 AD, the gospel had been proclaimed to the nations of the whole world in the sense in which that same expression is used throughout the New Testament. To extend this promise so that it only applies to the final day of judgment at the end of the world which is yet future, requires that we both ignore the biblical expressions Jesus employed, and that we import speculative ideas alien to the context of Matthew 24.

The prophetic purpose of the words of Jesus is one of warning and promise. The calamities and persecutions of this present age should not frighten the Apostles into believing the end had come. But when the gospel had spread to the Gentile nations (as it had by the time the Book of Acts was completed) God would bring about the end of the Jewish era by a horrible judgment which would include the complete destruction of the ancient Temple.

There Were Bad Times Ahead

Jesus explained that soon God’s judgment will be felt by those who are in Judea (24:16). The abomination of desolation described in Daniel 9 was about to be revealed (24:15). And there will be a time of great tribulation (24:21). Jesus described it this way …

Matthew 24:15-22
15 “Therefore when you see the abomination of desolation which was spoken of through Daniel the prophet, standing in the holy place (let the reader understand),
16 then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains;
17 let him who is on the housetop not go down to get the things out that are in his house;
18 and let him who is in the field not turn back to get his cloak.
19 “But woe to those who are with child and to those who nurse babes in those days!
20 “But pray that your flight may not be in the winter, or on a Sabbath;
21 for then there will be a great tribulation, such as has not occurred since the beginning of the world until now, nor ever shall.
22 “And unless those days had been cut short, no life would have been saved; but for the sake of the elect those days shall be cut short.

the Abomination of Desolation:
In Daniel 9:24-27 we read about the 70 weeks.

24 “Seventy weeks have been decreed for your people and your holy city, to finish the transgression, to make an end of sin, to make atonement for iniquity, to bring in everlasting righteousness, to seal up vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most holy place.
25 So you are to know and discern that from the issuing of a decree to restore and rebuild Jerusalem until Messiah the Prince there will be seven weeks and sixty-two weeks; it will be built again, with plaza and moat, even in times of distress.
26 Then after the sixty-two weeks the Messiah will be cut off and have nothing, and the people of the prince who is to come will destroy the city and the sanctuary. And its end will come with a flood; even to the end there will be war; desolations are determined.
27 And he will make a firm covenant with the many for one week, but in the middle of the week he will put a stop to sacrifice and grain offering; and on the wing of abominations will come one who makes desolate, even until a complete destruction, one that is decreed, is poured out on the one who makes desolate.”

The term 70 Weeks has been interpreted and applied in many ways. Literally it says “seventy sevens”. When we do the math, seventy sevens comes to 490. But there are many approaches to this obviously symbol-filled passage. Throughout Scripture God used the number seven to represent completeness or perfection. Multiples of powers of ten act as a superlative of the symbolic meaning. In this sense, the expression “seventy sevens” carries the figurative meaning of “the great completeness of completeness.” However this use does not in itself rule out possible quantitative meanings. To help understand what Daniel and Jesus meant, we need to see how their words fit into the historical context in which they were spoken.

Daniel wrote during the captivity of Israel after the Jerusalem Temple had been destroyed in 586 BC. The Jews in captivity needed encouragement and a reminder of the promise God had given them that they would one day be restored to the promised land. In the captivity there was no Temple and no sacrifice being made back in desolated Jerusalem.

If we understand these sevens to represent years then adding 490 to 457 BC when King Artexerxes issued the decree that sent Ezra back to Jerusalem to restore the Temple worship, it takes us to the year 33 AD. Recognizing that these are symbolic numbers (if weeks are years) we can assume that fractions don’t count much. That brings us to the time just after the ascension of Jesus Christ, the events of Pentecost in Acts 2, and the beginning of the Apostolic era. Of course many different interpretations have been offered by those holding to the various views of Eschatology. The futuristic theories (which project the end of the 70 Weeks to the end of the era of the church established by the Apostles) must insert a large gap of several thousand years into the “seventy sevens.” This is a “gap” far longer than the time period about which God moved his Prophet Daniel to write.

The content of Daniel’s message tells what happens relating to these seventy sevens which have been decreed for the people and the holy city of Jerusalem. The goal of these seventy sevens is that the transgression will be finished, there will be an end of sin, and an atonement made for iniquity. This will bring in everlasting righteousness, seal up vision and prophecy, and anoint the most holy. The word “place” is inserted by translators making it read “holy place”. That is not what it says in the inspired text.

The time is divided into periods bounded by certain events.
– 441 “years” from the issuing the decree to Messiah the Prince.
– Then Messiah (the anointed) will be cut off having nothing, and the city and sanctuary will be destroyed.
– In the middle of the last week the sacrifice and offerings will stop. An abominable desecration will arrive until there is a complete destruction.

Daniel 11:31 expands saying, “And forces from him will arise, desecrate the sanctuary fortress, and do away with the regular sacrifice. And they will set up the abomination of desolation.”

It appears that this desecration grows until it brings about the end of the sacrifice and comes before the destruction of the Temple.

It’s striking how well this description fits with what we know about the work of Jesus Christ 2000 years ago. He came to put an end to transgression and to make atonement for sin. He established a righteousness in which his people will be everlastingly declared innocent. At the end of the era of his first appearing on earth when his Apostles finished their work, the Bible was completed bringing an end to continuing visions and prophecy.

If the sevens of Daniel are weeks of years, then the sixty-two and seven years since the decree to free the people receiving Daniel’s prophecy to rebuild the Temple in Jerusalem under Ezra and Nehemiah brings us to the beginning of the era of Jesus Christ’s ministry. The Temple and city were built again when that decree of Artaxerxes was issued just as Daniel had spoken. But there was trouble for Israel from her enemies in the years that followed. One oppressive nation after another distressed God’s nation.

The life of Jesus was not well received by his own nation. He was cut off from them and rejected. He appeared to have nothing visible to show his glory (which he had set aside in his incarnation). Even the Temple of God had become a desolation from the abuses of their own Priests.

After about three and a half years of ministry (half of Daniel’s last week) Jesus completed the sacrifice on the cross making any further sacrifices for sin meaningless. He completed the promises of the Covenant instituting a new form of worship and a greater clarity of God’s ancient pledge to gather from among fallen sinners a people who would be his spiritual family forever.

The final destruction of the unbelieving covenant nation of Israel was completed within one generation of his ministry when Jerusalem and the Temple were destroyed in 70 AD by the Roman army being used by the hand of God coming in judgment.

Keeping in mind this reference to Daniel which Jesus made in Matthew 24:15, we can appreciate the warning that follows in verses 16-20.

We should also note that other desecrations made by pagans who defiled God’s Temple by their disrespectful acts are at best only secondarily consistent with Daniel’s prophecy.

There was the desecration of the Temple by Antiochus Epiphanese which was recorded by Josephus in his Jewish Wars (I.1.2), and in the apocryphal book of 1 Maccabees 1:32-42. In 167 BC he had a pagan altar built over the altar of burnt-offering in the Temple. There he intentionally desecrated the place of sacrifice with swine blood. Many Jews were slaughtered and tortured to death.

There was also the desecration by the Romans during their domination of Jerusalem when they brought into the Temple area the Roman ensigns of the Emperor they considered to be empowered by the god’s.

But the primary desecration, as the prophets and Jesus described it, was done by God’s people themselves, by the priests who defiled the place of worship with their perverted teachings and sacrifices. Daniel 11:30 describes the desecration as being committed by those who had forsaken the holy covenant. God’s law required that priests be pure and set apart as holy. If they became corrupt their work in the Temple was corrupted. Ezekiel warned in 5:11 with these words of Jehovah, ” ‘So as I live,’ declares the Lord GOD, ‘surely, because you have defiled My sanctuary with all your detestable idols and with all your abominations, therefore I will also withdraw, and My eye shall have no pity and I will not spare.’ ”

At the time of Jesus the Priests of God’s covenant had changed the house of worship and prayer into a den of thieves. Jesus cast out the money-changers at the beginning of his ministry and again at the end of it in the week just before his death.

In the law God used the disease of Leprosy to represent moral defilement. When a house was contaminated from Leprosy the Priest would declare it unclean. Leviticus 14:45 says, “He shall therefore tear down the house, its stones, and its timbers, and all the plaster of the house, and he shall take them outside the city to an unclean place.”

Since the Temple had become defiled by these corrupt priests, it must also be torn down leaving not one stone upon another. This fulfilled the principle illustrated by the cleansing of a house defiled by Leprosy. The destruction of the Temple which had been so abominably desecrated had to take place.

In Matthew 23:38 Jesus said to these corrupt priests, “Behold, your house is being left to you desolate!” This is the same Greek word used here in 24:15 in quoting Daniel. The desolation had already taken place in the time of Jesus on earth. Jesus himself said so.

The warnings that follow in Matthew 24:16-20 tell those in Judea to flee into the mountains when they perceive this taking place. God’s judgment was about to fall. The one up on the house should not worry about his possessions in his house, and those in the fields should not worry about taking time to get their coats. The pregnant women and those nursing would be faced with distress by having to flee so quickly when the judgment falls. They should pray that this doesn’t come during a storm or on the Sabbath.

When the siege of Jerusalem took place in 70 AD, the attacking armies of Rome hesitated awhile according to the historic account of Josephus in his Wars of the Jews. The Roman commander Cestius suddenly withdrew his army “without any just occasion in the world.” The Jews ignored the opportunity to escape when the city was surrounded by the enemy. Instead they brazenly attacked the Romans.

During that time, the record shows that the Christians remembered these words of Jesus and fled from the city. Josephus comments on this pause in the attack with the following words, “affording the Jewish Christians in the city an opportunity to calling to mind the prediction and caution given them by Christ about thirty-three years and a half before, that ‘when they should see Jerusalem encompassed with armies’ they should ‘flee to the mountains.'”

The Great Tribulation
In Matthew 24:21-22 Jesus again uses words from Daniel to describe the great time of tribulation that was ahead. Jesus said,

21 for then there will be a great tribulation, such as has not occurred since the beginning of the world until now, nor ever shall.
22 “And unless those days had been cut short, no life would have been saved; but for the sake of the elect those days shall be cut short.

The words Jesus used came from Daniel 12:1 “Now at that time Michael, the great prince who stands guard over the sons of your people, will arise. And there will be a time of distress such as never occurred since there was a nation until that time; and at that time your people, everyone who is found written in the book, will be rescued.”

Does the attack of Rome qualify as the greatest tribulation upon Israel during the time when that nation represented the people of God on earth? The historic records affirm that it certainly did.

In 70 AD Jerusalem was attacked by Rome. It is said that over a million Jews were killed in the siege. More than 17,000 were taken away as slaves. The Temple was laid waste not to be rebuilt again.

The record of Josephus in his book Wars of the Jews describes the events as they were seen at that time. He tells us that during the siege the Jews in the city experienced a horrible famine. They fought among themselves and killed one another. Food was taken from children by their own parents and from the parents by their children. It was a barbaric time of moral degeneration by a people who had for the most part forsaken God’s law. One story tells of a mother who roasted and ate her infant child (Wars 6:3:4).

Those trying to escape were tortured and crucified by the Romans (5:11:1). At one time there wasn’t room on the hills for another cross so several Jews were crucified on the same crosses. A rumor among the Romans reported that some Jews trying to get away had swallowed gold to get it out of the city. In one night 2,000 fleeing Jews were dissected. Some of the descriptions are so offensive I would not repeat them here (5:8:4).

Josephus records that the Roman armies, “plowed the city under” totally destroying it. Not one stone was left upon another.

It’s hard to imagine any time of tribulation worse than this. It was greater than anything that took place before that time, and greater than any which was yet to come.

If Jesus was describing an event that would not take place until the end of the age, then why would he bother to mention that nothing after it would be as horrible? If it was at the end then nothing would take place after it. The end is the end, so nothing at all would follow.

The events that fell upon the unbelieving Jews in 70 AD present a very real, physical and literal fulfillment of everything Jesus said would take place. That was the issue in the context of the first question posed by the disciples in their discussion with Jesus on the Mount of Olives in Matthew 24. It would be a decisive judgment of God upon a corrupted religion that was being replaced by a church under the new form of God’s covenant.

Consistent with what Jesus said, in 70 AD heathen armies surrounded Jerusalem, the faithful believers fled to the mountains and those who dared to return to the city would have been killed in the slaughter that took place. Most of the Jews who remained in the city were either killed or enslaved. The Temple and its altar were destroyed so that not one stone remained upon another. The sacrifice was ended and its continuing abominable blasphemy was silenced. There has not been a sacrifice made there since this event took place.

But these days were limited, shortened, for the sake of God’s elect. The descendants of the survivors included some who would come to Christ showing that they were indeed among God’s elect, chosen by grace alone before the foundations of the world were laid.

The Coming of the Son of Man

23-26 false messiahs and false prophets deceive many

Jesus continued his warning by announcing that there will be impostors who claim to be the Messiah, but they are not. Matthew 23:23-26 explains.

23 “Then if anyone says to you, ‘Behold, here is the Christ,’ or ‘There He is,’ do not believe him.
24 “For false Christs and false prophets will arise and will show great signs and wonders, so as to mislead, if possible, even the elect.
25 “Behold, I have told you in advance.
26 “If therefore they say to you, ‘Behold, He is in the wilderness,’ do not go forth, or,’ Behold, He is in the inner rooms, ‘do not believe them.

When God acts, Satan quickly offers his substitutes. It is easier to get people to go after something false than to get them to openly reject what is right. It is no wonder that Satan’s main attack on religion is not to eliminate it. Instead he offers all kinds of religion, false religion.

False Christs and false teachers are always among us. Many of them even claim to love the Bible. We need to be on the alert. Not all who claim to be of God really are of him.

The Apostles had to be specially on their guard. Their job was to guide the new church into its independence from Judaism. It began at Pentecost and continued to mature until it was finally on its own after the final demise of the remnants of the temple system in 70 AD.

During that time there were many false Messiahs and false prophets. In his first epistle the Apostle John wrote, “… many false prophets have gone out into the world” (4:1), and “every spirit that does not confess Jesus is not from God; and this is the spirit of the antichrist, of which you have heard that it is coming, and now is already in the world.” (4:3).

The disciples had been forewarned. There would be false Messiahs and false prophets, who would call people to follow them. They will even claim to perform great miracles and wonders. But they are not who they claim to be.

To recognize the false Messiahs, they needed to know the true one. In John 10 Jesus warned against false shepherds of God’s sheep. In the first verse of that chapter these deceivers come to the sheep in a way that identified them as dangerous. Their message and lifestyle should give them away. Their words are a “strange voice” compared with the message of the prophets the people should know from Scripture.

In verses 2-4 of John 10, the good shepherd comes in by the door, a way the sheep expect. Jesus came in exactly the way God in Scripture said he would come. People should recognize Him by his teachings and his life. The sheep trust and follow him, they recognize his voice. What He said fit with God’s word. When family members come home they use their key at the front door. They will often call out “I’m home” when they come in to identify themselves. No name is needed, we know their voice. By knowing the good voice, the voice of evil will stand out and be recognized. This is why it is so important to know the Christ of the Bible.

27-28 true and false coming of the Son of Man
Though there will be deceivers, the true Son of Man is also going to come. He will come as a judge of corrupted Israel.

Matthew 24:27-28
27 “For just as the lightning comes from the east, and flashes even to the west, so shall the coming of the Son of Man be.
28 “Wherever the corpse is, there the vultures will gather.

There are many comings of God as the judge of corrupt nations in Scripture. He came to judge wicked Egypt, Babylon, and Edom. The prophets said he would come to judge wicked Israel too. Their time of privilege was about to end. In place of the old genetic and cultural distinctions God would fulfill what Israel had represented by expanding her into a Spiritual Israel, the church of the New Testament, which would include all the nations.

Jesus came as the Messiah to Bethlehem to begin his earthly work. He would also come to bring the final destruction of the Temple and judgment upon Israel. And he would come one last time at the end of the ages to judge evil forever.

When Messiah comes he always has a purpose. His comings always reveal truth, and advance his plan. He brings both blessing to his people, and judgment to his enemies. This coming which Jesus spoke of in Matthew 24 will be to judge the corpse of the nation of Israel. She once represented God’s Kingdom on earth. But in her spiritual rebellion she no longer was being responsible to her duties. She was obscuring the truth and misleading many. She was spiritually dead.

The Son of Man will come as the light that shines from the dawn until the setting sun.
The word used for light in this passage is astrapae (ἀστραπή). It is sometimes used in the sense of lightning. Most often it refers to a beam of light like that which shines from the sun. Our similar modern idioms would be “light beam, sun beam or ray of light.” The context in Matthew 24 fits best with this more common meaning than that of lightning.

The verb used here is phaino (φαίνω). It also is a very common Greek word. It means to shine forth, to appear. It does not best translate as a sudden or dramatic flash such as we would associate with a lightning bolt. This light beam shines forth from the East and goes out until it reaches West (literally “the place of setting”).

An accurate understanding of the imagery embedded in these words helps us to understand the prophetic purpose of this sentence. It’s not centrally speaking of the suddenness of the coming of the Son of Man as compared with lightning. The main point consistent with what follows is the pervasiveness of his coming. Like the light of day rising in the East, the beams of light shine over the whole earth all the way to the West. They drive away darkness and bring the light of day to the land. Such is the permeating presence of the Son of Man as he comes in judgment.

This is how the word light is often used when connected with the judgments of God. Just as light drives out darkness and illuminates things so that we can see them, so also God’s judgment permeates all places and exposes even hidden evil. For example, consider John 3:19-20 “This is the judgment, that the light is come into the world, and men loved the darkness rather than the light; for their deeds were evil. For everyone who does evil hates the light, and does not come to the light, lest his deeds should be exposed.”

When the Son of Man comes in judgment his scrutiny reaches everywhere. It is like the light of the sun which reaches across the land from the dawn until the final setting of the sun in the West.

The corpse in verse 28 represents the dead nation of Israel. In chapter 23 Jesus confronted the religious leaders at the Temple about their spiritual deadness. Here he shows the nation as a dead body attracting the predators, the vultures.

Jesus used the imagery from Jeremiah 7:33-34 “And the dead bodies of this people will be food for the birds of the sky, and for the beasts of the earth; and no one will frighten them away. Then I will make to cease from the cities of Judah and from the streets of Jerusalem the voice of joy and the voice of gladness, the voice of the bridegroom and the voice of the bride; for the land will become a ruin.”

If the carcass is the spiritually dead body of the corrupt nation of Israel, then who are these vultures who gather to pick over her flesh? They are the nations God used as his instruments of judgment.

The Arch of Titus in Rome was sculptured with figures of Romans carrying away the golden table, the seven branched candlestick, the veils of the Tabernacle, and the book of the law. It was made to commemorate the subjugation of Jerusalem in the Roman conquest in 70 AD. The vultures of Rome literally picked over the corpse of Jerusalem and carried off the symbols of the old sacrificial system that was now surpassed by the finished work of Jesus Christ.

Signs of His Coming

29-30 signs in the heaven and of the Son of Man

Israel’s glory will be extinguished.

Matthew 24:29 “But immediately after the tribulation of those days, The sun will be darkened, and the moon will not give its light, and the stars will fall from the heavens, and the powers of the heavens will be shaken.”

This passage often confuses those unfamiliar with the language of the Bible. They point to the sky and make note of the fact that the sun, moon and stars are still there, shining as much as always. So how then could this verse refer to the time of the destruction of Jerusalem? Since it says that these events follow immediately after the “Great Tribulation” is ended, has Jesus suddenly skipped ahead into a description of the distant future? No, there is a more biblical answer.

These events follow immediately upon the destruction of Jerusalem and the temple by the Romans in 70 AD.

If we take the terms of verse 29 as well established biblical symbols they make consistent and good sense. Jesus is quoting from Old Testament Scripture. We would expect him to use terms consistent with the inspired writings, terms with which his disciples would have been very familiar.

This language has its foundation in the warning of the covenant made with Moses in Deuteronomy 28. If Israel should turn from living by God’s gracious covenant, curses will come as judgments from Jehovah. Though a more detailed study would further explain the context of the words used by Jesus, a brief summary should illustrate a close parallel and foundation for why this terminology was employed by Jesus in Matthew 24.

Summary statements from Deuteronomy 28 about those in Israel who break the covenant God had made with that nation:
28:25 She will be defeated by enemies
28:26 The carcasses of Israel would feed birds of prey (Mt 24:28) and beasts.
28:29 She will grope as if in darkness (not literal: the light of her glory & security is faded).
28:37 She will become a mockery before the nations for her empty claims of God’s blessing.
28:49 God will send a foreign speaking people to swoop down upon her.
28:52 Her towns and walls will be besieged until they fall.
28:53-57 Her mothers will eat the flesh of their own children (see above on 24:21-22).
29:25-29 this comes to pass because Israel had forsaken the covenant of God.

By the time of Jesus Israel had openly defied the covenant of the Lord, even persecuting and promoting the death of the promised Messiah. So the Lord would bring destruction upon the land.

A covenant always has a witness to its promises, warnings, blessings and curses. In Deuteronomy 30:19 Jehovah tells us that he uses his own creation to confirm the certainty of the Creator’s covenant; “I call heaven and earth to witness against you today, that I have set before you life and death, the blessing and the curse. So choose life in order that you may live, you and your descendants,”

Heaven and earth were called to bear witness that the glory of Israel depends upon her faithfulness to God’s covenant when enabled by grace. God outwardly blesses us in his covenant by supplying our needs by means of those things which he created for our provision. He sometimes brings his outward and temporal judgments through natural disasters such as the great flood in the time of Noah and the falling of fire from the heavens as he did at Sodom.

This Mosaic language is carried over in the poetic books of Scripture. Ecclesiastes 12:2 describes the fading of the body as old age comes on using the symbolism of the heavens as representing the glory of a person’s life. As age creeps near before death it says, “the sun, the light, the moon, and the stars are darkened, and clouds return after the rain” Obviously this does not mean a literal darkening of these heavenly objects as each person grows old. It uses the well established language of God’s creation order to represent the fading of the glory of youth.

Similar language is found throughout the Psalms:
Psalm 8:3 The glory of the Creator is manifest in the moon and stars.

Psalm 136:5-9 Describes the glory of God revealed in his mercy; that he made the heavens, the earth, great lights, the sun to rule the day, moon and stars to rule by night. Beyond the physical benefit of these lights in the havens, they are here shown to represent the revealed glory of God.

Psalm 89 is a Psalm of the Lord’s covenant with David.
:5,6,11 the physical heavens declare God’s glory
:15-17 God’s countenance and glory are “as light”
:28-29 the covenant established will continue “as the days of heaven”
:30 But, if they transgress (as Israel did several times) …
:32 God’s wrath will punish them with the rod, with stripes. Yet God will keep His covenant alive (a remnant will remain faithful)
:36 his throne is as the sun before God
:37 established forever like the moon

The same terminology is found in the prophetic books of Scripture.
Joel 2 is quoted by Peter in Acts 2 and was applied to Pentecost. It included a prophetic warning of judgment and a promise of blessing. It described a time of the outpouring both of blessing and of judgment. In Acts 2:28-32 Peter at Pentecost was describing what God was then doing: He was pouring out judgment upon Israel, and blessing upon the continuing true Church of the new era. The special ministry of the Holy Spirit was beginning. Yet notice the symbols of judgment in Joel 2 which are applied to the time of Pentecost at the end of the corrupted Jewish religion and the beginning of the Christian Church era.

In Joel 2:1 God warns that he will bring judgment down upon his holy mountain (Jerusalem). Then in Joel 2:10 he says, “Before them the earth quakes, The heavens tremble, The sun and the moon grow dark, And the stars lose their brightness.” And in Joel 2:31 he continues, “The sun will be turned into darkness, And the moon into blood, Before the great and awesome day of the LORD comes.”

He certainly didn’t mean that at coming of the Spirit at Pentecost, or when the covenant Lord brings his judgment against fallen Israel, that the literal sun, moon and stars will stop shining or fall from the sky. This continues the well established symbolism God had already used.

If Peter’s quote of this whole section from Joel had nothing to do with the coming judgment upon Israel in her abandonment by Jehovah and the bringing in of the Gentiles, then why does he quote it and apply it to the immediate issue? If the language is covenantal and uses biblically established symbols, then it means that God was about to judge the fallen covenant nation by removing her glory.

This is the same language Jesus uses in Matthew 23 and 24. We might also wonder how it is that when this all occurs, all who then call upon the name of the Lord will be saved? Rather than imagining individuals coming to Christ after the final judgment falls, it makes more sense in the context to understand this as a challenge to believe on Christ after the temporal judgment falls upon apostate Jerusalem.

Isaiah 13:10 presents God’s warning to Babylon. It uses this covenantal language to show the removal of her national glory in judgment. “For the stars of heaven and their constellations Will not flash forth their light; The sun will be dark when it rises, And the moon will not shed its light.”

Isaiah 24:23 also uses this language to describe the glory of the nations. It’s seen both as it is removed in judgment, and as it is established as God’s blessing upon his chosen nation. “Then the moon will be abashed and the sun ashamed, For the LORD of hosts will reign on Mount Zion and in Jerusalem, And His glory will be before His elders.” Notice again the use of the darkening of the moon and sun as a symbol representing the removing of the glory of the nations being judged.

Isaiah 34 contains warnings against the enemies of Israel (34:1), Edom in particular (34:5). It is not speaking of some end-time cataclysm, but of the removal of national glory from those who had troubled God’s covenant nation. Verses 4 and 5 read, “And all the host of heaven will wear away, And the sky will be rolled up like a scroll; All their hosts will also wither away As a leaf withers from the vine, Or as one withers from the fig tree. (5) For My sword is satiated in heaven, Behold it shall descend for judgment upon Edom, And upon the people whom I have devoted to destruction.”

Isaiah 60 also speaks of the “glory of the Lord” in terms of shining light and the rising of the sun. The language of verses 19 and 20 are most consistently understood in terms of this same covenantal language so common in Scripture up to the time of the writing of this prophecy.
19 “No longer will you have the sun for light by day, Nor for brightness will the moon give you light; But you will have the LORD\ for an everlasting light, And your God for your glory.
20 “Your sun will set no more, Neither will your moon wane; For you will have the LORD for an everlasting light, And the days of your mourning will be finished.”

It would not be consistent with the historical context of this chapter of Isaiah to limit the reference to the final judgment thousands of years yet future to Israel. The theme is not the physical changes which will take place at the day of Christ’s final return to establish the eternal heavenly state. The theme is about the judgments of God temporally upon those who violate his covenant and attack his covenant people. The general principle applies to many of the particular judgments of God and certainly applies to his final judgment. The glory of nations will be darkened. God removes what appears to be the nations light in the world.

Ezekiel 32 warns of God’s judgment which is to come upon Egypt and her Pharaoh.
7 ” ‘And when I extinguish you, I will cover the heavens, and darken their stars; I will cover the sun with a cloud, And the moon shall not give its light.
8 ‘All the shining lights in the heavens I will darken over you And will set darkness on your land,’ Declares the Lord GOD.”

Again, the darkening of the lights in heaven is not to be taken as an end-time cataclysm. It is a symbol of the removal of Egypt’s national glory as a judgment of God.

Amos 8 presents the symbol of the “basket of summer fruit.” The end will come for rebellious Israel as it had for other nations. The time will come when the Lord will spare them no more. Speaking of the impending captivity of the northern tribes by Assyria Amos 8:9 says, ” ‘And it will come about in that day,’ declares the Lord GOD, ‘That I shall make the sun go down at noon And make the earth dark in broad daylight.’ ”

Many other such uses of this same terminology for temporal judgments can be found in passages such as Psalm 72, Zephaniah 1:15, Amos 5:20, Micah 3:6, and Habakkuk 3:11.

From these sample references it can be seen that the glory of nations is represented in the covenant language of God’s word as the shining of the light of the sun, moon, and stars. It is also well established that when God removes a nations glory here on earth by temporal judgments, the inspired word uses the language of the darkening of the sun, moon and stars for that nation.

Long ago God judged Babylon, Egypt and Edom. But the sun, moon and stars are still shining and holding their places in the cosmos. If symbolic language drawn from the words God used in his covenant was appropriate for these judgments, how much more appropriate it is for describing the end of Israel’s glory in the time when her corruption caused our Lord to twice cleanse the temple of money-changers, and when she rejected and called for the death of God’s Messiah. God turned from Israel and incorporated the Gentiles into his covenant people through the work of his Apostles.

In the time of the book of Acts the glory of Israel as a nation was already fading. It was finally extinguished in 70 AD when Roman troops destroyed Jerusalem, the Temple, and eliminated her earthly power in the Empire. Clearly, for Israel, the sun, moon and stars that represented her glory were put out by God’s judgment.

The covenantal symbolic meaning exactly fits the context and intent of our Lord’s words in Matthew 24:29. All those listening to Him would have been well acquainted with the established meaning of these words in Scripture. The judgment of 70 AD would fall upon the apostate Jews within one generation (Matthew 24:34), while many of those hearing our Lord’s words were still alive.

He will come in judgment, on the clouds

Matthew 24:30 “and then the sign of the Son of Man in heaven shall appear, and then all the tribes of the earth will mourn and will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of heaven with power and all glory.”

The translation is misleading in some English Bibles. In the original Greek text the words “in heaven” tell where the Son of Man is, not where the sign is. When his judgment comes to Jerusalem, it comes as his sign to be seen by all. It represents the Lord’s sovereign power and majestic glory which is most openly manifested in heaven.

His coming signals alarm for those who have offended him. All the tribes will mourn. The one they have hated and crucified is coming in power and glory. Judgment is inescapable.

To understand the terms our Lord uses in his answer to the disciples on the Mount of Olives in Matthew 24, we must again look to the Bible, not to our own imaginations and experiences. How has the expression “coming on the clouds” been established and used in the inspired word of God? Our concordance to Scripture is a better guide than our meteorological education.

Psalm 104:3 says, “He lays the beams of His upper chambers in the waters; He makes the clouds His chariot; He walks upon the wings of the wind;”

How is God’s power represented in the words of the Psalms? He makes the clouds his chariot. Clouds may appear to be free wisps moving through the skies by forces unseen. Therefore God’s control of all things is illustrated as his taming these wild and independent seeming clouds, making them into his means of charging ahead to accomplish his mission.

When God came to judge Egypt how was his power symbolized? He comes riding on a swift cloud. Isaiah 19:1 “The oracle concerning Egypt. Behold, the LORD is riding on a swift cloud, and is about to come to Egypt; The idols of Egypt will tremble at His presence, And the heart of the Egyptians will melt within them.”

The Lord is not a physical invader. He doesn’t need a physical cloud to carry him. He comes as an avenging God. The clouds represent his presence, his powerful control and glory just as they did at the Tabernacle and in the wilderness. The text in Matthew 24 itself interprets: He comes “with power and all glory.”

Christ has come in glory and judgment before, and will come again in judgment and glory. Know him well enough that you won’t be deceived by those who point here and there saying, “Here he is.” They either point to false Messiah’s or are themselves false prophets.

Let his revealing light shine on your life. Be ready to humbly confess and repent when its convicting beam illuminates your neglect and offenses. Don’t run from the light to keep it from shining on your sins, you can’t. You will only prove yourself among the spiritual corpses who will become food for the vultures.

When the prideful glory of the powerful is extinguished, be among those who cheer for the Messiah. Don’t be among those who grieve for their own lost glory.

The Parable of the fig tree

Matthew 24:31-33
31 “And He will send forth His angels with a great trumpet and they will gather together His elect from the four winds, from one end of the sky to the other.
32 Now learn the parable from the fig tree: when its branch has already become tender, and puts forth its leaves, you know that summer is near;
33 even so you too, when you see all these things, recognize that He is near, right at the door.

In verse 31 we see that the gospel goes out to all of God’s elect. The messengers of this gospel are called angels. The Greek word used here is angelos (ἄγγελος) which was a common word used in the daily language of that time for “messengers”.

Among the popular classic writings in ancient Greek are the writings of Xenophon. In his military accounts he often speaks of messengers (angelos in Greek) bringing communications from commanders to the front lines of battle. Obviously this term had an ordinary use beyond merely the spirit messengers God at times employs in his dealings with men.

In Luke’s gospel the same word is used when John the baptist sent “messengers” to inquire about Jesus (Luke 7:24). The same term (angelos) is used when Jesus sent “messengers” ahead to Samaria to make arrangements (Luke 9:52). A quick review of this word in the Greek New Testament will show that this is not an uncommon use of the term. It is only from the context that we can tell if it makes reference to a human messenger or to one of God’s spirit beings.

We are justified to look to the context to determine how the word is to be understood here in Matthew 24:31. Who brings the gospel to God’s elect? Is it the spirit beings in heaven? or is it God’s own people here on earth sent forth to spread God’s word? Clearly the answer is the latter of those choices. We as Christians are given that duty, not the spirit beings who sometimes serve as God’s messengers of special revelation and care.

God sends forth his people, the Christians, as his angels, his messengers, to gather in his elect from the four winds (from the four compass directions), and from one end of heaven to the other (from horizon to horizon). These are all very common idioms found in Scripture and in contemporary writings which the original readers of God’s word would know.

The fall of Israel ushered in the “gospel age.” Satan would no longer be able to keep the gentile nations in blindness (as we will later see from our study of Revelation 20:2-3). Jesus said that Satan, the strong man, would be bound so that his house could be plundered. Those held in the grip of sin would be converted to Christ (Matthew 12:29). During the gospel age believers come from all nations, not just Israel. God’s people are sent out as his messengers to gather them in from the far corners of the earth.

A trumpet sound is associated with the messengers being sent out. This was a very common sound to the Jews. In Numbers 10:1-10 the Lord commanded that two silver trumpets were to be made. One sound sent God’s people to march into war (10:9). This was to remind them that it is the Lord who both sends them and saves them from their enemies. Another sound was to announce each feast and the first day of each month (10:10). That’s when special offerings for sin and redemption were made. The year of Jubilee was specially marked by the trumpets announcing the setting free of all who were held in bondage. Still another sound called the people together for corporate worship (10:3). The trumpets represented God’s sending out of his people against her enemies establishing and extending his earthly kingdom. They announced salvation by signaling the feast days and times of sacrifice representing the provision God would make for sin in the person of the Messiah. And they called the people together for special times of corporate worship as a body of believers.

Here in Matthew 24:31 Jesus uses the symbolic sound of the trumpet in all three senses. It is a sending-out-sound as his messengers are sent forth to take the gospel to sinners who though enemies of God were called to him in the expansion of his earthly kingdom. It was an announcement of the sacrifice as the good news was spread that the promised Messiah had come and the final sacrifice had been made. God’s people were to call sinners to this great once-for-all sacrifice to find redemption and eternal salvation. Also, it was a gathering sound. Those who were once enemies of God are transformed by the gospel and brought together to worship and serve as the people of God. Jesus brought together these three ideas represented by the trumpet sound.

Some today teach that this passage is talking about a literal trumpet blast. They interpret it to be a physical sound made as spirit beings gather the elect at the end of the gospel era. But this approach ignores the meaning God has attached to these words in the Bible itself.

The rules we use to study the Bible are important and must be derived from Scripture rather than from our theological or cultural expectations. It is wrong to spiritualize things in the Bible to fit our theology. But it is also wrong to strip biblical symbols of their God-given spiritual meanings to make them fit our theology. There is a simple rule: If a term has a well established symbolic meaning in Scripture, particularly one established prior to the use in question, it should be given due consideration when the context allows. Symbolic meanings not established in Scripture should not be considered unless the context demands it for the passage to make sense.

In the verses that follow, Jesus draws upon another symbol: the fig tree. If we miss the full scope of how God used this term in his word, we may be tempted to resort to contemporary ideas and understandings rather than the one which would come most naturally to those hearing the words of Jesus on the Mount of Olives.

A popular view today is to interpret this as representing the modern nation of Israel. Since 1946 when Israel was being organized as a nation some have imagined that this was the budding of the fig tree. They have counted the years from that date to predict the end of the world. This would only be valid if this passage was primarily given to describe the end of the gospel age. But as we have shown so far, it was not. This view also assumes that the fig tree represents a re-establishment of the nation of Israel as a physical nation on earth, which it does not. We also should keep in mind that the word of God cautions us against setting dates to predict the time of our Lord’s final return in judgment and glory.

So then we are left with the question, what does it mean here? The parable illustrates the point Jesus had been making in this context: a new and fruitful season was to begin. Summer was coming in a spiritual sense for the Kingdom of God. The beginning of the church age would be a growing time for the kingdom. In the latter part of the Old Testament period only the Jews, a small part of mankind, knew the word of God, and only some of them confessed true faith in that word. But in the New Testament era the church is established by the gospel and has spread all over the world. Many more profess the true faith than just those of one nation. This truly began a fruitful summer season. In the book of Acts we see the beginning, the budding of the tree.

Some have boldly attacked this view by saying that in the Bible, the fig tree always represents the nation of Israel. If this was true it would be a compelling argument. But it is not true. In the New Testament Israel is represented by many symbols: a vine (John 15), an olive tree (Romans 11), a lump of dough (Romans 11:16), a flock (many references). When the fig tree was used to represent Israel it was used to show her as a barren fig tree. This ordinary tree, common to those in the region, was sometimes used to represent Israel’s deadness in not yielding evidence of drawing upon God for her strength and blessing. A study of the Bible will show that the fig tree was used to represent various groups. But mostly it was used to represent changing seasons.

God gave us not one but four gospels. By comparing them we get helpful direction in our interpreting such things as symbols and parables. In Luke’s record of the words of Jesus we see that our Lord did not just mention the fig tree in his illustration of the beginning growth season for his Kingdom. In Luke 21:29 there is a parallel account of this discourse. There Jesus says, “Behold the fig tree, and all the trees.”

If the fig was the special symbol of national Israel, Luke makes it clear that Jesus meant all the nations, not only Israel. But since the fig represents no one particular group in Scripture, it should not be made to do so here. No where in this whole section does Jesus say that Israel will become a nation again after her soon and impending judgment by God. It says the exact opposite. Jesus is announcing the end of Israel as a nation.

Leaves are the sign of summer. When the disciples see the kingdom beginning to bring forth fruit they should know that a great season of growth and fruit-bearing is near. That’s exactly what they discovered in the months and years ahead. As they spread God’s message they witnessed the gathering in of the elect from the four winds. The kingdom began a great season of growth. At Pentecost alone, Peter’s sermon gathered in 3,000 believers. As Paul and others went to other nations, a flood of believers swelled the numbers of the church. A fruitful season indeed!

Jesus added, “When you see these things, know that he is near by, at the door.” When these things are seen, this expansion of the kingdom, it will tell them that Messiah is here, at the door. The presence of Jesus is the central hope and meaning of his kingdom. Isaiah said he will be called Immanuel. This name is a combination of two Hebrew words, Immanu-El (עמּנוּ אל). They literally mean, “with us: God”, or as we translate it, “God with us”.

As the kingdom expands, we can know that Jesus is near us in two capacities: as Judge to end the glory of corrupt Israel, and as Savior to gather into the kingdom all who believe from all the nations of the world.

There is a direct time frame set for all these things.

Matthew 24:34 “Truly I say to you, this generation will not pass away until all these things take place.”

This answer and these warnings Jesus was giving were for his immediate listeners gathered around him there on the Mount of Olives overlooking the soon to be destroyed Temple.

This statement again shows a connection with what Jesus had said to the corrupt Jews at the temple in the previous chapter. That set the context for the questions of the disciples. In Matthew 23:36 Jesus said, “Truly I say to you, all these things shall come upon this generation.”

The word used here for generation is genea (γενεά). It is most generally translated by our word “generation”. A generation is the time span for one age group to be born and then to pass on their leadership to their own children. It’s an arbitrary time period usually understood as being 20 to 40 years long. Taken literally this means that all these things Jesus had been speaking about will take place within the lifetime of those listening to Jesus that day. If his words refer to the final destruction of Jerusalem and the temple in 70AD, and the beginning of the expansion of the Apostolic church, then it was all fulfilled within one generation, less than 40 years, just as this passage indicates.

Theological systems which would rather place most of this discourse at the end of the gospel era must try to put this passage at the end of the world. They need to find a different meaning for the word “generation” than “generation.” Two main alternate theories have been introduced:

1. Some propose that Jesus was no longer speaking to the disciples when he came to verse 34. This view says Jesus directed this statement to the generation that would be alive at the end of the world, several thousand years later. But there are serious problems with this theory.

First, in Matthew 23:36, when Jesus said “these things shall come upon this generation,” he was directly addressing the Pharisees alive at the time. He was talking about the corruption of the temple and its soon destruction. Here (in Matthew 24) he was answering the disciples question about the destruction of the same Temple (24:1-3). The larger context militates against an abrupt change in meaning.

Second, in Luke’s account of this same discourse Jesus continually used the word “your” or “you” when describing the tribulation. According to this theory, he really meant “they” or “them.” It is never safe to assume that Jesus could have or should have used better words.

Third, if Jesus suddenly changed the audience to whom he was speaking there should be something in the context to indicate that. There is not. The most immediate local context argues against this invented meaning.

It’s dangerous to interpret the Bible by assuming that Jesus didn’t mean what it seems he said. The only reason to do that here is to make the passage fit a particular theological theory about the end times.

2. A second attempt is to make the word generation means “race” here in verse 34. That would mean that all these things Jesus spoke of will happen while the Jewish race was still around on the earth. But there are serious problems with this theory also.

First, this view is contrary to the whole context of Matthew 24. Jesus was answering the question of his disciples concerning his announcement that the temple in Jerusalem would be destroyed. There is no mention of any future generation of the Jewish people as a race.

Second, there is no evidence that the word generation ever means race. Dr. David Chilton has laboriously examined all Bible references where this word is alleged to mean race. His study reports: “Not one of the references is speaking of the entire Jewish race over thousands of years; all use the word in its normal sense of the sum total of those living at the same time. It always refers to contemporaries.”

Third, when a word has a clear literal meaning that fits the simple reading of a text it should not be rejected without very compelling biblical reasons to do so. If a passage makes sense as it is, and there is nothing in the passage to indicate otherwise, then why look for some other more obscure meaning?

There is only one clear meaning of of the word generation here. All these things Jesus had described would take place during the lifetime of those present and hearing him there on the Mount of Olives.

As we have shown: if each statement is understood in the sense used elsewhere in Scripture, there is no need for speculation or obscure theories putting these things into the distant future. It was all fulfilled by 70 AD when the desecrated temple was torn down by Roman armies in the aftermath of a most brutal and horrible tribulation of Jews who had desecrated God’s temple and called for the execution of God’s Messiah.

Today, all the events listed before verse 34 are past.
24:4-13 The signs of the ages of man since the fall in Eden
24:14 The bringing of the gospel to the gentile nations
24:15 The abominable desolation in the temple by the corrupt Priests
24:16-28 The great tribulation of God’s people in Jerusalem
24:29 The darkening of the Sun, moon and stars (Israel’s glory)
24:30 The coming of the Son of man on the clouds in judgment
24:31-33 Evangelizing the elect from every direction

So is there no message here for us today? Of course there is. We are the heirs of that Apostolic church. The demise of Israel makes us who believe in Christ to be the true and continuing Israel of God. We who believe in Christ are the sons of Abraham. We are “Spiritual Israel”, the continuing covenant people of God.

The gospel continues to go out until all of God’s elect are saved. This is still the season of Kingdom growth. Until all the elect are brought into the church, our job is not done.

The End of the Age

Matthew 24:35 “Heaven and earth will pass away, but My words shall not pass away.”

In verse 35 Jesus, for the moment, looks far ahead in time. He compared the final passing of our present order with the eternality of his word.

In J.J. Perowne’s commentary on the Greek New Testament, Pastor Carr of Oxford writes, “the discourse turns from the type, the fall of Jerusalem, to the anti-type, the day of judgment”

God’s judgments always follow a pattern because they reveal eternal truths. All judgments during the time of Earth’s civilization show the principles that will come together dramatically at the final judgment. This is why many of the same symbols are used as they apply to the various temporal judgments God brought upon his enemies, both those who opposed his covenant people, and those who opposed him from within his covenant nation.

In the lesson of Jesus on the Mt. of Olives, he now brings together the two great judgments which remained: the judgment on National Israel, which would come in less than 40 years, and the final judgment of all mankind, which was yet thousands of years away.

In 70 AD the Son of Man came in judgment to apostate Jerusalem. Israel’s glory was darkened, and her pride brought down. Her Temple had been intended as a testimony to God’s presence and covenant, but Israel had desecrated it in unbelief and disobedience. Therefore, the outward ceremonies were replaced by a greater and more spiritual worship in Christ. The Temple’s symbols and sacrifices had represented the coming of Messiah. When Messiah came its purpose had been fulfilled. God’s presence came to be shown in the people of his church.

Similarly one day, all the world’s glory will be darkened and her pride will be eradicated. The heavens and the earth have stood as a testimony since creation of God’s presence and covenant. In the law, God called the heavens and earth witnesses of his covenant with Abraham and with Moses. But man had desecrated God’s creation and perverted his truth. So there will come a final judgment when God brings an end to the physical heavens and earth as we know them. They will be reformed into a greater reality beyond our imagination from this side of glory. The purpose of the present form of this physical universe will have been fulfilled. It will have declared God’s handiwork and prepared God’s people for eternity with Him.

The present configuration of the physical order will be obsolete when the transcendent order comes. As Peter described it in 2 Peter 3:10 “The day of the Lord will come like a thief, in which the heavens will pass away with a roar and the elements will be destroyed with intense heat, and the earth and its works will be burned up.”

This final end of this world was not the primary theme of Jesus here in Matthew 24. To focus on it misses the whole point he is making in verses 34 and 35.

His theme here is this: This whole world order is temporary, God’s word is forever. If his word will outlast the present form of the physical universe, then certainly it remains important to the Apostles, and to the church. The certainty of coming judgment never annuls our present duty to God. Temporality cannot be an excuse for ignoring the eternal.

Though they were about to witness, in their lifetimes, the fall of Israel. Though they would see the Temple forever silenced, the Levitical priesthood retired forever, and their whole thousand-year-old way of life ended, what it all represented will go on. God’s word to them will not end with this temporal judgment of Jerusalem. In fact it will be the job of these very Apostles to guide the church into the new era, and to clarify how the eternal principles of God will function in the age where the once outward form of the Temple became a spiritual temple within the believer’s soul.

The coming of the Son of Man is beyond prediction.

Matthew 24:36 “But of that day and hour no one knows, not even the angels of heaven, nor the Son, but the Father alone.”

Had Jesus changed the subject entirely here when he spoke of the final end in verse 35? Or did he just mention it to illustrate how his word will last forever, then return to his warnings of the soon judgment of Israel in verses 36 and following?

Since what follows are general principles which always apply to those alive when ever a judgment is about to fall it hardly matters. There are no specifics here related to either the soon judgment of 70 AD, or the distant judgment at the end of the gospel age. The details are illustrations of how we ought to live as those who know a judgment is coming, but don’t know when it will arrive.

Every judgment comes in this same manner. It falls unexpectedly. When we studied the meaning of the expression “coming of the Son of Man” we saw that it had been applied to a variety of judgments, not only to the last one yet to come.

This whole section is similar to the earlier lesson of Jesus in Luke 12:35-53, and in other lessons Jesus had already taught. He was summarizing.

His main point is very clear. There must be no attempt to predict exactly when his judgment will fall. Our duty is not to predict when. It is to be always ready and continue in faithful service until that moment.

A comparison with the judgment in the days of Noah

Matthew 24:37-39 “For the coming of the Son of Man will be just like the days of Noah. For as in those days which were before the flood they were eating and drinking, they were marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered the ark, and they did not understand until the flood came and took them all away; so shall the coming of the Son of Man be.”

Jesus was not describing wicked activities here. ‘Eating and drinking” and “marrying and giving in marriage” describe the flow of daily life in the human race as God made it. Life goes on. There is no alarm that goes off to warn you that the end is near.

The world gets lulled into apathy and complacency by the usual. Even in its disobedience and rejection of God it plans to go on with its daily routine forever. It becomes immersed in its business and simply ignores God’s prophetic warnings.

So it was in the time of Noah. We could add: in the time of Sodom and Gomorrah, at the fall of Egypt, at the fall of Babylon, and the foolish confidence of Israel and Judah before their times of captivity. Just as life had gone on before past judgments, so things will be going on until each judgment falls.

You won’t know when the moment will come. Daily things will seem normal. Those who point to changes in the world as signs of the end miss the point here. When confused ministers speak of the signs in Matthew 24:4-12 as if they were signs of the end, they miss the real warnings of a more spiritual nature which should keep us always alert.

We must avoid that kind of distortion of God’s word. Scripture gives us all the warning we need. Wickedness invites judgment. That’s a simple fact that always comes to pass. We shouldn’t expect a special warning of when the moment will fall upon us. Judgment comes as a thief in the night.

Jesus then illustrated that his judgment is selective

Matthew 24:40-42 “Then there shall be two men in the field; one will be taken, and one will be left. Two women will be grinding at the mill; one will be taken, and one will be left. Therefore be on the alert, for you do not know which day your Lord is coming.”

Field workers were a common sight, that’s where most men spent their time. Grinding at a grain mill was just as common a job for the women.

This quote helps us appreciate the culture to which Jesus spoke, “In southern Palestine, where there are no mill-streams, hand-mills are to be seen and heard in every village. ‘Two women sit at the mill facing each other; both having hold of the handle by which the upper is turned round on the nether mill-stone.’ (from ‘Land and Book’, p. 526” cited in Carr p. 237).

This judgment should not be made into a “special effects event.” It says nothing about one disappearing in a rapture like moment, and the other left wondering what happened. That’s pure fiction based on nothing in the Bible. When Jesus comes for his church, there will be no one left wondering. The judgment will fall swiftly and all will be aware of his coming.

Jesus is simply illustrating that some will be ready at the judgment and others in the same field and at the same mill will not be ready.

In Luke 12 Jesus used slightly different illustrations of the same idea. Some will not have their lamps lit ready for his coming. In God’s kingdom there are two distinct groups: the children of God and the children of Satan.

When sinners are transformed by grace into God’s family they are at odds with those in the family of evil. This will be true in the closest of human relationships, even for those in the same genetic family.
Luke 12:46 “the master of the slave will come on a day when he does not expect him, and at an hour he does not know…”
Luke 12:53 “they will be divided, father against son, and son against father; mother against daughter, and daughter against mother; mother-in-law against daughter-in-law, and daughter-in-law against mother-in-law.”

These divisions will be revealed in that final unexpected judgment.

Similarly two workers in the fields or two working a mill will be separated in the judgments of God. Those who belong to Christ will be ready. In the final judgment those who are ready will be with the Lord forever. Those who are not his will not be ready. They will be cast out forever.

Jesus compared his coming with the surprise of a burglary

Matthew 24:43-44 “But be sure of this, that if the head of the house had known at what time of the night the thief was coming, he would have been on the alert and would not have allowed his house to be broken into. For this reason you be ready too; for the Son of Man is coming at an hour when you do not think He will.”

As Jesus had taught before, the element of surprise should make a home owner always ready for the thief to come. If he knew a burglar was coming during a certain month or week he would not bother getting ready until that time. But since he doesn’t know, he must always be ready.

Readiness for Christ should not be driven by a concern that only becomes sincere when the time grows close. It should be because we love him and want to serve him now and always. Whenever he comes we will be ready.

This principle is also seen in 1 Thessalonians 5:1-6. The times and epochs are not for us to know in advance. The Day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night. Those looking to a false peace and security will be taken by surprise. But this should not apply to the true Christians. Verse 4 tells us, “You, brethren, are not in darkness, that the day should overtake you like a thief.”

It’s not that we who are God’s children will know when he comes. The point here is that unlike the unprepared who are without Christ the believer will always be ready and not surprised by his sudden coming.

Verse 6 then challenges us, “so then let us not sleep as others do, but let us be alert and sober.”

If we are alert and working diligently in expectation of our Lords return and judgment, his return will not find us unprepared even though its moment is unknown.

Jesus concludes with a challenge about our duty

Matthew 24:45-51 “Who then is the faithful and sensible slave whom his master put in charge of his household to give them their food at the proper time? Blessed is that slave whom his master finds so doing when he comes. Truly I say to you, that he will put him in charge of all his possessions. But if that evil slave says in his heart, ‘My master is not coming for a long time,’ and shall begin to beat his fellow slaves and eat and drink with drunkards; the master of that slave will come on a day when he does not expect him and at an hour which he does not know, and shall cut him in pieces and assign him a place with the hypocrites; weeping shall be there and the gnashing of teeth.”

This is the same basic illustration Jesus gave in Luke 12. The imagery is taken from a large estate or household. A slave was given the duty of administering the daily allowance to other slaves. The evil slave who beats those under his charge, is compared with a faithful and sensible slave who serves his master daily.

The punishment is like the one in Luke’s account. The cutting of him into pieces is like the curse of the covenant when Abraham cut the animals into pieces and the Lord passed through them showing that he takes the penalty upon himself in the sinner’s place (Genesis 15:10). When someone does not trust in Jesus as his Messiah who died for him he faces the covenant curses himself. He is assigned a place with the unbelievers.

Either we are among the faithful servants, ready for the master at all times, or we are lazy stewards of God’s creation abusing His blessings for ourselves, and indulging in the pleasures of sin for a season. Such ones are unprepared, and will be overtaken as by a thief in the night.

The fires of judgment have fallen in various ways all during human history. They fell upon rebellious Israel in 70 AD ending her place as those representing God’s Kingdom on earth. This fallen covenant nation was superseded by the Church of Jesus Christ. One day the fires will fall in one final judgment. The faithful show the work of grace upon their lives and will be blessed by their Master when he returns.

Lesson 3 – Jesus Christ, the Mediator

Survey Studies in Reformed Theology

Genevan Institute for Reformed Studies
by Bob Burridge ©1996, 2006, 2010, 2017

Objective Soteriology
Lesson 3 – Jesus Christ, the Mediator

(Video: Part 1, Part 2, Part 3)
Westminster Confession of Faith VIII

Outline
Part 1 – The Need for a Mediator
Jesus as Prophet, Priest and King (includes notes on the Baptism of Jesus)
Part 2a – The Natures of Jesus Christ (humanity and divinity)
The Hypostatic Union
Part 2b – The States of Jesus Christ
The Humiliation of Jesus Christ (interpretations of “He descended into hell”)
The Exaltation of Jesus Christ
Part 3 – The Work of Jesus Christ
The Active and Passive Obedience of Jesus Christ
The Timelessness of the Work of Christ

Part 1 – Jesus our Mediator (Prophet, Priest, and King)

We fallen humans need a mediator between ourselves and God. We need him to represent us judicially. We are all corrupted with the guilt of Adam, and we are born with sin-enslaved souls. Moral offense separates us from God, and requires reconciliation on the grounds of atonement by the Messiah. Jesus Christ is that Mediator between God and man.

Each period of redemptive history had mediators of the covenant to represent the one True Mediator. The human mediators were administrators of God’s covenant. The Divine Mediator is always Jesus Christ, the author of and a party of the Covenant of Grace.

The work of Christ as Mediator is divided into the three offices attributed to him: Prophet, Priest and King. John Calvin appears to be the first to distinguish these three offices particularly (Institutes Book 2, section 15). This model for organizing the biblical data about Christ has withstood the test of time and critical analysis.

The word “Christ” is from the New Testament Greek term “Christos” (Χριστός). It means “anointed”. It was used to translate the Hebrew word “Meshiack” (משׁיח) or “Messiah”. That word also means “anointed”, someone “set aside for special office”.

In God’s law prophets, priests, and kings were anointed to office. It was done by ceremonies common to contemporary culture, or by declaration by someone in proper authority.

Jesus carries out the office of Prophet

The work of a prophet is to proclaim God’s truth. He is not just someone who predicts future events as the word’s commonly used today. He is first of all one who declares what God has made known to him by special revelation. To ensure that all he says is true, the Holy Spirit superintends all he says.

Before man’s fall, Adam told Eve what God had said to him. He communed directly with God, and had no fallen nature to distort what he saw and heard. Adam and Eve could properly interpret creation, conscience, and providence to see God’s revealed truth in them. They were likely able to actually hear God directly speaking to them (special revelation).

After the fall, the human race expanded, and eventually Adam died. This means there was a need for other men called apart to serve as God’s spokesmen. But the fallen mind was now corrupted. It wasn’t able to discern an uncorrupted message in what God’s reveled.

Moses was the first to actually be called a prophet. Yet many before him passed on God’s message as his called spokesmen. The work of prophet preceded the title of the office.

Moses explained how to identify the true prophet, and how to distinguish him from false prophets. God said through Moses in Deuteronomy 18:18-22, “I will raise up a prophet from among their countrymen like you, and I will put My words in his mouth, and he shall speak to them all that I command him. And it shall come about that whoever will not listen to My words which he shall speak in My name, I Myself will require it of him. But the prophet who shall speak a word presumptuously in My name which I have not commanded him to speak, or which he shall speak in the name of other gods, that prophet shall die. And you may say in your heart, ‘How shall we know the word which the LORD has not spoken?’ When a prophet speaks in the name of the LORD if the thing does not come about or come true, that is the thing which the LORD has not spoken. The prophet has spoken it presumptuously; you shall not be afraid of him.”

The true prophet speaks for God supernaturally. They are fallible men but are rendered infallible as they carried out their office. The word of the prophet is either confirmed or exposed as false by what comes to pass. And his word, since it is the word of God, must be consistent with all other revealed truths.

Jesus spoke and acted to restore our understanding of truth as it exists in the mind of God. He was the ultimate true prophet of Deuteronomy 18, the eternal Logos, the word of God (John 1:1,14). He was not just a mere messenger of truth. Jesus was the truth incarnate. John 14:6, “I am the way, and the TRUTH, and the life.”

The Westminster Larger Catechism Q 43 asks, “How does Christ execute the office of a prophet?” It answers: “Christ executes the office of a prophet, in his revealing to the church, in all ages, by his Spirit and Word, in divers ways of administration, the whole will of God, in all things concerning their edification and salvation.”

Jesus is specifically called a prophet. Stephen in his defense before the council said Moses was talking about Jesus when he said, “… God shall raise up for you a prophet like me from your brethren” (Acts 7:37). Hebrews 1:1-2, “God, after He spoke long ago to the fathers in the prophets in many portions and in many ways, in these last days has spoken to us in His Son, whom He appointed heir of all things, through whom also He made the world.”

Special revelation was completed in Scripture at the end of the apostolic era. There’s no continuing office of prophet in the church in this age. The New Testament gives no process to direct the church in recognizing those called to the prophetic office. For us today, the Bible is called God’s prophetic word (2 Peter 1:19). The Holy Spirit who was sent to us by Christ continues to administer truth from that word to the redeemed.
Jesus said in John 16:13, “when He, the Spirit of truth, comes, He will guide you into all the truth”

Jesus carries out the office of Priest

The work of Priest is that of affirming reconciliation between God and fallen man by way of atonement. Before the fall there was no need for a priest. Reconciliation was not necessary.

After the fall there became a need for priestly work. Fallen man could no longer approach a Holy God because he is an offense to his Creator. Habakkuk 1:13, “Thine eyes are too pure to approve evil, and thou canst not look on wickedness with favor…”

God established a sacrificial system to prefigure the promised atonement of Jesus Christ. The details of atonement were made known progressively, so the early system was very simple and immediate. The head of each family acted as a priestly mediator between God and his family. The examples of Job and the patriarchs confirm this.

As the nations grew heads of tribes emerged as representing his people before God as priests. Melchizedek (Genesis 14:18) was a different order of priest. He more directly revealed the representative priesthood of Christ for all families and races. He was the first to be actually called a priest, though priestly work started in Eden after the fall.

Under Moses the priesthood was narrowed to the family of Aaron. It was hereditary. Men in that family were anointed to the priestly work when they reached the required age of 30. This Levitical system of priests continued until the time of Christ.

Human priests were fallen sinners who themselves needed atonement, as well as those they represented. Hebrews 8:3 “For every high priest is appointed to offer both gifts and sacrifices; hence it is necessary that this high priest also have something to offer.”

Their office was only typical and symbolic. Mortality required the office be passed on in each generation. Hebrews 5:1-4, “For every high priest taken from among men is appointed on behalf of men in things pertaining to God, in order to offer both gifts and sacrifices for sins; he can deal gently with the ignorant and misguided, since he himself also is beset with weakness; and because of it he is obligated to offer sacrifices for sins, as for the people, so also for himself. And no one takes the honor to himself, but receives it when he is called by God, even as Aaron was.”

Priests did not present the sacrifice on their own merits. They served only as types of the true priest yet to come. Hebrews 8:5 “who serve a copy and shadow of the heavenly things, just as Moses was warned by God when he was about to erect the tabernacle; for, ‘See,’ He says, ‘that you make all things according to the pattern which was shown you on the mountain.’ ”

Jesus was both perfect man and God incarnate. He alone could be the true priest who was prefigured by the rest. He alone brings the perfect sacrifice of his own life as the perfect Lamb of God. His anointing to the priesthood was by divine appointment instead of by heredity. It was after the order of Melchizedek (compare Psalm 110:4, Hebrews 5:6, and Hebrews 7:17). The evidence is the baptism of Jesus by John. It was his official outward appointment to the office of priest.

John’s baptisms of the Jews who came to him were baptisms of repentance.
In Levitical practice, sprinkling objects and people represented cleansing from the pollution of sin and its guilt. The Priests and Levites sent men to examine what John was doing (John 1:19-27). They did not ask him “what” he was doing. Baptisms were not a new rite. They asked “why” he was doing it.

John was qualified to administer the priestly sprinklings. John’s parents Zacharias and Elizabeth were of Levi (Luke 1:5). His father was of the division of Abijah. That family was charged with the tabernacle and later temple service (1 Chronicles 24:10). As priests, John’s ancestors were all “baptizers” or “baptists”. As firstborn he would be ordained to take his father’s place. He would be purified for office by baptism with water (Numbers 8:7). The Hebrew term there means “sprinkling”. He was six months older than Jesus, 30 years old (Luke 3:23). This made him qualified to enter priestly service before Jesus reached the age of 30 (Numbers 4:3). John’s baptisms were to prepare the way of the promised Messiah (Isaiah 40:3, John 1:6-18).

Investigators the Jews sent found nothing wrong with what John was doing, no new methods were introduced. They found no grounds for complaint. If he had been immersing people it would have been a deviation from the levitical practices in the law. That would have given them the grounds they needed to make accusations against John.

Jesus came to John to be baptized (Matthew 3:13-14). John didn’t understand. He felt unworthy to perform a symbol for purification upon one who knew no sin, unworthy to lose his sandals. But that is not why Jesus had come to him. There was a different purpose altogether in the baptism of Jesus.

Jesus explained in Matthew 3:15 that John should baptize him to “fulfill all righteousness” (conforming to God’s law). Deuteronomy 6:25 “it will be righteousness for us if we are careful to observe all this commandment before the LORD our God, just as He commanded us.”

What law was it that needed to be fulfilled? To enter into a public ministry with authority to correct the erring priests at the temple he had to be baptized. By this baptism Jesus was set aside for his priestly work after the order of Melchizedek.

Jesus met the Priesthood qualifications of the law.
1. He was called of God by direct appointment as announced by prophets and angels. He clarified his calling in his own words, by miracles attesting the Father’s approval, and by the words of the writers of the New Testament books that followed over the next few years.

2. He was 30 years old, the required age for all who enter the priesthood. Numbers 4:3, “from thirty years old up to fifty years old, all who can come on duty, to do the work in the tent of meeting.” Luke 3:23 is one of the two times an age of Jesus is recorded in the Bible. When he was 12 years old at the Temple in Jerusalem, and at his baptism by John. His age is recorded by Luke to show compliance with the law of the priesthood.

3. He was ordained by a legally recognized priest, John. John was qualified as a priest in the Levitical family charged with the temple service.

The law specified the method of priestly ordination. Numbers 8:7 “and thus you shall do to them, for their cleansing, sprinkle purifying water on them …”

Jesus was asked by what authority he cast the money-changers out of the temple Matthew 21:23 records that question, “when He had come into the temple, the chief priests and the elders of the people came to Him as He was teaching and said, ‘By what authority are You doing these things, and who gave You this authority?'”

Jesus answered in verse 25. He directed them to the baptism of John which they had confirmed by investigation. He said, “The baptism of John was from what source, from heaven or from men?”

The Pharisees were left with no grounds for further complaint. The baptism of John affirmed Jesus’ rightful priestly authority. John heard the reason Jesus gave for wanting to be baptized – he made no further objection. It was to conform to something required in the Law of God. It was the necessary baptism of priests into service.

After the baptism of Jesus the Holy Spirit manifested as descending upon Jesus “dove-like”. A voice from heaven spoke confirming the Father’s approval of this act of John. This act of sprinkling by a Priest was the visible declaration of the priestly work of Jesus.

Jesus was that toward which all previous priesthoods point. His priesthood is superior and eternal (Hebrews 7:26-28). Earthly priesthoods were mere shadows of that of the Messiah (Hebrews 8:1-6). He served a greater more perfect temple as the great high priest (Hebrews 9:11-12). His sacrifice was not animals but his own perfect blood offered just once to secure redemption of his people. He payed off the penalty of sin in full, and intercedes for us before the Father (Romans 8:34).

It’s wrong to continue to call ministers priests. Romanists continue that because in the mass the Priests make a sacrifice of the person of Christ, and they impose themselves as necessary mediators between believers and God. The New Testament never calls the ministers of the apostolic church priests. After the Resurrection the Bible names only one Mediator between God and man, Jesus Christ (1 Timothy 2:5-6).

Jesus also carries out the office of King

Our Creator’s sovereignty as King over all creation was clearly revealed in the commanded work of Eden. Adam ruled in Eden as God’s appointed head. It was his duty to exercise representative authority over all creation, to have dominion over all things, and to subdue creation to the purposes of its Maker.

In the fall Adam’s original headship was corrupted. He acted against his duty of subduing creation to God’s authority. He became a usurper of that authority. Adam and Eve used the material world selfishly, not as the Creator intended it. Mankind, in Adam, revolted and honored the thing made over the One who made it.

In this sense a false kingdom arose. Creatures saw themselves as captains of their own souls. Adam and Eve imagined they could continue their dominion over creation, but by their own authority. They imagine that they, not God, could determine their future. They evaluated the rightness or wrongness of things, by what would most please themselves.

God didn’t really lose his absolute Kingship in the fall of Satan or in the fall of man. For a time the display of his Sovereignty was diminished as creatures perceived it. The kingdom of Satan isn’t a real reign. It’s a deception. Even Satan and sinners are always under the direct lordship of the Sovereign God. Neither the Devil, nor his followers, are able to act aside from the direct permission of the True God.

Truth was restored progressively in the restoration of the display of God’s Sovereign Kingship. Man continued to have the duty of representing God’s dominion by his use of other created things. As the race expanded, human rulers organized into tribes and nations. The establishment of civil and ecclesiastical rulers carried the stamp of the Creator’s own authority.

As the Apostle Paul later explained in Romans 13:1-4, “Let every person be in subjection to the governing authorities. For there is no authority except from God, and those which exist are established by God. Therefore he who resists authority has opposed the ordinance of God; and they who have opposed will receive condemnation upon themselves. For rulers are not a cause of fear for good behavior, but for evil. Do you want to have no fear of authority? Do what is good, and you will have praise from the same; for it is a minister of God to you for good. But if you do what is evil, be afraid; for it does not bear the sword for nothing; for it is a minister of God, an avenger who brings wrath upon the one who practices evil.”

In time God elevated kings over Israel to represent the divine headship over his people. Jesus was born into the line of David, and is specifically said to fulfill what all other kingships typified.

The work of a king, or any civil leader, is to represent God’s Reign and to preserve divine order in the world.
He’s to rule the state within the boundaries of the revealed word of God.

Moses explained that one day God would display his Lordship by the raising up an earthly king over his people. Deuteronomy 17:15 “…you shall surely set a king over you whom the LORD your God chooses…”

The king would not rule by his own power or standards, but according to the revealed principles of God. Deuteronomy 17:18-20, “Now it shall come about when he sits on the throne of his kingdom, he shall write for himself a copy of this law on a scroll in the presence of the Levitical priests. And it shall be with him, and he shall read it all the days of his life, that he may learn to fear the LORD his God, by carefully observing all the words of this law and these statutes, that his heart may not be lifted up above his countrymen and that he may not turn aside from the commandment, to the right or the left; in order that he and his sons may continue long in his kingdom in the midst of Israel.”

Jesus is the ultimate revealing of the Kingship of God over all of his creation.
This was promised in the Old Testament and was the expectation of God’s faithful people.

Moses wrote in Numbers 24:17, “… a star shall come forth from Jacob, and a scepter shall rise form Israel.”

2 Samuel 7:16 speaks of God’s Covenant with King David, “and your house and your kingdom shall endure before Me forever; your throne shall be established forever.”

Isaiah 9:6-7 says of the Messiah, “the government will rest on His shoulders” and “…there will be no end to the increase of His government or of peace, On the throne of David and over his kingdom, to establish it and to uphold it with justice and righteousness from then on and forevermore.”

Zechariah 9:9 says, “…behold, your king is coming to you; He is just and endowed with salvation, Humble, and mounted on a donkey, even on a colt, the foal of a donkey.”

This was all directly fulfilled in the triumphal entry of Jesus into Jerusalem. The king had come into his kingdom in a special way, far exceeding any previous revelations and representations of the Sovereign rule of God over his universe and people (John 12:15).

Many teachings of Jesus are about the establishment of His kingdom. Mark 1:14-15 says, “And after John had been taken into custody, Jesus came into Galilee, preaching the gospel of God, and saying, “‘The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand; repent and believe in the gospel.'”

The kingdom was the prominent theme in the teachings of Christ. His coming was announced as the presence of God’s Kingdom by John the baptist. The sermons of Jesus, his warnings to the Jews, his parables, and his commissioning of his followers all centered on the kingdom message.

After the Resurrection Jesus continued to center his message on the Kingdom of God. In Acts 1:3 it says, “To these He also presented Himself alive, after His suffering, by many convincing proofs, appearing to them over a period of forty days, and speaking of the things concerning the kingdom of God.”

The kingship of Christ is specially declared in his headship over the church. He leads by his word and spirit under the direction of chosen and ordained officers (Ephesians 4:15, Colossians 1:18, 2:19)

Jesus did not come to set up an earthly empire as the Pharisees in the time of Jesus expected. The promise was to establish a greater reign than mere outward power, restraint of evil, and material abundance. It’s a spiritual reign that satisfies the whole man in ways that mere outward things can not. Real Peace doesn’t come by the removal of enemies or the end of suffering. It comes with freeing the soul from agony, fear, and anger in the presence of enemies and suffering.

John Calvin expressed this spiritual nature of Christ’s reign in this way, “the strength and utility of the kingdom of Christ cannot, as we have said, be fully perceived, without recognizing it as spiritual. … does not consist in external advantages — such as leading a joyful and tranquil life, abounding in wealth, being secure against all injury, and having an affluence of delights, such as the flesh is wont to long for” (Institutes 2:15, where Calvin cites Luke 17:21,22 and Romans 14:17 as evidence).

The dominion of Jesus assures us that this world is not operating on its own. God is not just a remote observer or detached power. He lovingly and sovereignly rules over all things, moving them toward his decreed ends, and specially operates as Head of his Church and Loving Lord of his people. [G-OFF]

Our Lord calls us to our daily kingdom work. This isn’t just our occupations, or vocations in the church. It also embraces our work in our families, our entertainments, our purchases, our socializing, our citizenship, our education … all things must increasingly declare the kingship of our Sovereign God, and strive to establish the message of his dominion through Christ – over all he made.

Part 2a – The Natures of Jesus Christ

Scripture presents all the details needed to understand Christ’s nature. Understanding how it all fits together is far beyond our experience or comprehension. The biblical teachings about this was stated in growing stages of clarity by the early ecumenical creeds.

The modern form of the Nicene Creed was completed by the additions of 569 AD at the council in Toledo, Spain. Its first form: adopted in 325 at the council in Nice, Bithynia, answered the Arians. It affirmed that Jesus had both a human nature and a true divine nature. It clarified the con-substantial divinity of Christ “being of one substance with the Father …”. The divinity of the Holy Spirit was added in Constantinople by the second great council in 381 AD. The final form of Toledo added that the Holy Spirit proceeds from both the Father and the Son. That part was rejected by the Eastern (Greek) churches.

The council of Ephesus in 431condemned the Nestorian idea that Jesus was actually two persons. The Council of Chalcedon in 451 condemned the Eutychians who united Christ’s natures into one. They were denying the true divinity and true humanity of Jesus.

The Humanity of Jesus Christ

Jesus had a real and complete human nature. He had all the attributes of being human which were there when Adam was created. Biblical references to him confirm that he had a true body that needed food, drink, and sleep. This human nature had a physical beginning being conceived in the womb of Mary by the Holy Spirit. He developed physically and in understanding as he matured (Luke 2:40). His suffering and death were real. He also had a true soul making him qualified to represent the human race in atonement and reconciliation.

Jesus was like us in every respect except for sin and the corruption it brings. He wasn’t born with a sin nature, had no sinful thoughts, and did no sinful deeds. This moral perfection of his humanity was essential in his being the perfect sacrifice, one without blemish, knowing no sin. (See 1 Peter 2:22, 1 John 3:5)

The Divinity of Jesus Christ

Jesus also has a true divine nature. He had all the attributes of God, and had an eternal place in the Trinity. In his Divine Nature he was “infinite, eternal and unchangeable, in his being, wisdom, power, holiness, justice,
goodness and truth.” as it summarizes in Question 4 of the Westminster Shorter Catechism. (also see our syllabus on Theology Proper, chapter 3 The Trinity).

The Hypostatic Union

The human and divine natures of Jesus are united in a way that makes him just one person. We call that connection the “Hypostatic Union”. This union is something impossible for us finite humans to fully understand. We only have one nature. There’s no foundation for a model to account for this kind of relationship. Jesus in his divinity knew all things perfectly, always, omnisciently, yet grew in human wisdom (Luke 2:40). He agonized and suffered in his flesh and soul, while in his divinity he never lacked perfect and eternal peace. Our inability to reconcile this is no argument against them. It confirms that we’re finite, temporal, and changeable. We cannot possibly comprehend what is infinite, eternal, and unchangeable. We are unable to imagine, beyond the statements in the Bible, the nature of a union between such diversities. We need to avoid making up theories which try to create structures beyond the direct inspired words in the Bible.

There are two obvious directions of error.
First: Some blend the two distinct natures into one, and deny their separate realities. If the human nature is deified by union with the divine, it’s no longer a true human nature. If the divine is diminished by union with the human, it’s no longer divine. This confusion of natures is the root of the Eutychian heresy. (Monophysitism)

Second: Some divide Jesus into two distinct persons. This is the root of the Nestorian error. Jesus is both God and man and yet is the one Second Person of the Godhead.

The terminology of the Council of Chalcedon (451AD) gives a most careful statement of the biblical doctrine. The Council said, “Herefore, following the holy fathers, we all with one accord teach men to acknowledge [one and the same Son, our Lord Jesus Christ, at once complete in Godhead and complete in manhood, truly God and truly man, consisting also of a reasonable soul and body; of one substance with the Father as regards his Godhead, and at the same time of one substance with us as regards his manhood; like us in all respects, apart from sin; as regards his Godhead, begotten of the Father before the ages, but yet as regards his manhood begotten, for us men and for our salvation, of Mary the Virgin, the God-bearer; one and the same Christ, Son, Lord, Only-begotten, recognized in two natures, without confusion, without change, without division, without separation; the distinction of natures being in no way annulled by the union,] but rather the characteristics of each nature being preserved and coming together to form one person and subsistence, not as parted or separated into two persons, but one and the same Son and Only-begotten God the Word, Lord Jesus Christ; even as the prophets from earliest times spoke of him, and our Lord Jesus Christ himself taught us, and the creed of the fathers has handed down to us.”

Part 2b – The States of Jesus Christ

We distinguish the states of Jesus Christ into two categories; his humiliation and his exaltation.

The Humiliation of Jesus

His humiliation consists of his taking on the form of a man and the work done in that state. This humiliation includes his conception, his birth, his growing up and living in full and holy obedience, the sufferings of his life, his death, and burial. His body was consigned to the tomb and his human soul to the abode of departed spirits.

In the Apostles’ Creed Jesus is said to have “descended into hell.”

That line isn’t found in the earliest versions of the creed. It first appeared in the 390 AD version which added in Latin, “descendit in inferna”. Some early translations of that version used the Greek word hades (ἅδης) for “inferna”. Some others translated it as “lower parts”. The placement of this phrase in the Creed varied until it became fixed in later Roman versions where it was inserted after it mentions Jesus’ burial, and before his resurrection. Calvin notes that an addition must have intended to add an idea perceived as missing (Institutes 2:16:8).

The Latin word inferna literally means “lower” (it’s related to our word “inferior”). It was used of the grave into which a body was lowered, (1 Cor 15:55, “O grave, where is thy victory?” KJV) Some Greek and Roman religions used it for the “underworld” – where all the dead go.

The Greek word “hades” (ἅδης) has a wide range of meanings. Originally it was the proper name of the Greek god of the underworld, the ruler over the realm of the dead. Later it was used as a name for the underworld itself, the realm where we go when we die. It has also been used as a synonym for “death”, the Greek word “thanatos” (θανατος). It came to be used specially for “hell” as the place of eternal punishment after death.

Both inferna and hades were used to translate the Old Testament Hebrew word “sheol” (שׁאול). The word primarily refers to the realm or dimension of those who are dead. In 33 places the King James Version translates it as “grave”, the unseeable place where the dead go.

There are various interpretations of “he descended in to hell”:
1. Jesus descended into the fires of hell to further suffer for our sins.
This view claims that Jesus needed to be tormented in the fires of hell to atone for sin. This view is not promoted by any Christian group of any historical importance.

Problems:
a) On the cross Jesus said “It is finished” (John 19:30) indicating that the work of atonement was completed. There would be no purpose to additional suffering if the mission assigned to him by the Father was accomplished.

b) On the cross Jesus commended his soul to the Father. There is no reason to believe that his soul went anywhere else upon its separation from his body at death.

c) There is no portion of Scripture that implies his suffering beyond the work of the cross.

2. Jesus preached the gospel to the Old Testament saints.
This view claims that after his death Jesus entered the realm of departed souls to proclaim his work to the saints who had died before the time of the cross.

The Roman Catholics believe that no one can be saved without the administration of the Christian sacraments. Therefore the Old Testament believers were kept in an intermediate state called the “limbus patrum” until Jesus could go to them and deliver them into heaven.

Many Dispensationalists similarly believe that no one can be saved unless he actively accepts Jesus as Savior. This must be a knowledgeable act of the will. They say Old Testament saints are always kept separate in their standing from the New Testament church. The souls of departed believers before the cross were kept in an intermediate state called “Abraham’s Bosom”. Jesus preached to them and gave them opportunity to exercise their choice in accepting his offered salvation. He led into heaven only those who trusted in his completed atonement.

Problems:
a) Biblical teaching indicates that there is no second opportunity for salvation after a person dies (Hebrews 9:27). The idea that all departed souls before Christ’s resurrection lacked salvation and received it after death is contrary to biblical teaching.

b) As in the previous view the soul of Jesus was commended into the hands of the Father at death. There is no reason to believe that he was then diverted to another mission.

c) No text of Scripture supports this view. At least they try to support their view with some Bible verses. But an examination of the references cited fall short of building a foundation for this view. Since this is a popular view, we need to take a look at the evidence they use.

1 Peter 3:18-20 Did Jesus go to preach to departed souls after his death? The text reads, “For Christ also died for sins once for all, the just for the unjust, in order that He might bring us to God, having been put to death in the flesh, but made alive in the spirit; in which also He went and made proclamation to the spirits now in prison, who once were disobedient, when the patience of God kept waiting in the days of Noah, during the construction of the ark, in which a few, that is, eight persons, were brought safely through the water.”

Who are the spirits who received this proclamation? According to the context (verse 20) they were those alive in the days of Noah while he made the ark. God was patient with them during that time. The preaching that is said to condemn those souls held in prison occurred during their lives while the ark was being constructed, not after their deaths. They did not respond to the message but remained unbelievers. They were imprisoned in their lost estate.

Who preached to them? We know that Noah was God’s appointed witness. Jesus had come to them in the witness of Noah. Before the incarnation of Jesus, true believers hoped in the promise of a coming deliverance by God. It was promised in Eden, prefigured in the sacrifices, and proclaimed by various Prophets. Noah represented God’s warning and promise both in his life, in his work of building the ark, and in his words.

To believe this verse means a post-crucifixion ministry of Jesus, we need to ignore the continuing of the sentence into verse 20. Therefor it offers no support for this view.

1 Peter 4:4-6 Did Jesus preach the gospel to the dead after his death? The text reads, “And in all this, they are surprised that you do not run with them into the same excess of dissipation, and they malign you; but they shall give account to Him who is ready to judge the living and the dead. For the gospel has for this purpose been preached even to those who are dead, that though they are judged in the flesh as men, they may live in the spirit according to the will of God.”

There are two purposes stated here that relate to the dead in verse 6. that upon hearing the warning they would turn from their “excess of dissipation” and live to the glory of God while still alive.

Though they are dead when this epistle was written, they were obviously alive when they heard the warnings that they should turn and live godly lives.

As in the previous chapter of 1 Peter (see above) this verse is about the period before the birth of Jesus. The gospel had been preached to those who had long ago died. Though they were dead when Peter wrote his Epistle, they were alive when they heard the message. In their life time they were warned and presented with witness that they ought to honor the God who made them. The goal is that though they may be judged in the flesh (while alive) as men and by men in civil courts, in eternity they live in the spirit according to the will of God.

Only when verse 6 is separated from its context can it be so poorly misapplied. It should also be noted that Jesus is not mentioned at all here as the one who preached to the people in question.

Does Ephesians 4:9 support Jesus’ descent into hell after death? That verse states, “Now this {expression,} ‘He ascended,’ what does it mean except that He also had descended into the lower parts of the earth?”

The purpose in this verse is to show that if Jesus “ascended” he must first have “descended”. The second reference is defined by the first.

The expression “lower parts of the earth” may have reference to Psalm 139:15. There David makes reference to his conception in his mother’s womb saying, “..When I was made in secret, skillfully wrought in the depths of the earth.” This would mean that the descent of Jesus in Ephesians 4:9 was his incarnation in the womb of Mary.

This idea of the incarnation is supported because it’s contrasted here with his ascension. If his ascension ended his humiliation it implied a beginning to his humiliation by descending to his human life. That was his incarnation. Clearly there is no clear reference here to a special mission to hell after the death of Jesus. That would not correspond with the evidence Paul is citing to make his point.

In the verse before this (verse 8) it said that, “When He ascended on high, He led captivity captive,” In his ascension, Jesus led away those held captive. The unrepentant captives of sin were led off to eternal captivity. The repentant captives were led off to eternal freedom in glory (quotes Psalm 68:18). In Colossians 2:15 Paul more clearly describes this triumph of Jesus as having disarmed the oppressive ones.

Did Jesus fulfill Psalm 16:10 by his descent into hell? The verse reads, “For Thou wilt not abandon my soul to Sheol; Neither wilt Thou allow Thy Holy One to undergo decay.”

Peter in Acts 2:30-32 and Paul in Acts 13:34-35 interpret this verse. They apply it to the death and burial of Jesus which was overcome by resurrection, not to any mission to living souls in hell, The use of “soul” in this verse probably refers not to the immaterial part of the person, which could not decay as implied in this synonymous parallelism, but to the whole person. This is not an uncommon use of the term in Scripture.

3. Jesus displayed his triumph over Satan in hell.
This view claims that Jesus entered Satan’s domain after his death to triumphantly display his victory over the power of the devil and to plunder his kingdom. This is the primary view of the Lutherans.

Problems:
a) It would be strange place to mention of this display of triumph in the Creed right before it mentions the first indication of victory in the Bible, Christ’s resurrection.

b) There are no texts of Scripture that identify such a personal visit and display of triumph after the death of Christ.

4. Jesus suffered agony on the cross.
This view claims that the expression “descended into hell” is only metaphorical to show the extreme agony of Jesus. It was as if he “went through hell” as he humbled himself in Gethsemane and on the cross. This is the view of Calvin and of Ursinus in the Heidelberg Catechism.

Problems:
a) Such a metaphorical use of the word “hell” doesn’t seem supported by any other use. It is unsafe to presume a figurative use of a term without sound biblical foundation for such a meaning.

b) The word order does not support this view. It is placed in the creed after the death and burial of Jesus.

5. Jesus descended into the grave.
This view claims that since the words for “hell” sometimes mean “grave” this might simply that Jesus was placed into the tomb. This view is held by Charles Hodge and some other reformed writers.

Problems:
a) Why would such an expression have to be added to the creed if the creed had just mentioned his burial? It reads, “… crucified, dead, and burried, he descended into hell …” Such an obscure reference would not be added if a clear statement already existed. It is unlikely that a confusing redundancy would be so universally accepted by the church in such a broadly used and debated creed.

b) the use of the word “descended” is usually an active verb, not a passive one. We would more likely have seen it say “he was placed into hell”, if hell meant the grave. Jesus did not descend into the tomb of his own power.

6. The soul of Jesus entered the dimension of the dead.
This view is based on the fact that physical death in Scripture is the separation of the body and soul. The creed mentions the burial of Jesus which accounts for the disposition of his body. Then it mentions his descent into “hell”.

A reasonable explanation is that this addition to the Creed was to show that his real human soul was truly separated from his body in a real human death. His body was laid in the tomb, and his soul went to the intermediate state of departed souls to await the resurrection.

The term “hell” in the creed could very well represent that intermediate state. This is the view of A. A. Hodge and this present writer.

Support:
a) The terms used for hell in Latin, Greek, and Hebrew have been used in many cases to simply refer to the abode of the departed in a general sense. It’s the dimension beyond that of the living which we can’t experience until our souls are separated from our bodies. It’s not so much to be thought of as a place, as it is a state or dimension of existence.

b) The righteous are often said to descend into “hell” at death using the usual Hebrew and Greek words. Jacob (Genesis 37:35), Hezekiah (Isaiah 38:10), David (Psalm 16:10 in its primary application to himself), Jesus (Acts 2:27, 13:34-35, Psalm 16:10 in its application to Jesus’ resurrection).

The account of the rich man and Lazarus in Luke 16:19-31 supports this view. Both men, the righteous Lazarus and the reprobate rich man, are said to have died and gone to hell (hades). The rich man’s soul was in torment. Lazarus was comforted by Abraham resting on his bosom.

In conclusion, this last interpretation fits well with the flow of thought in the creed. It explains why it was added and is consistent with the rest of the Scriptural account. Jesus not only was crucified and rendered dead, not only was his body laid in a tomb, but his soul also went to the normal place of departed human spirits (sheol, hades, inferna). This would have been a fitting response to the ongoing debate about the dual natures of Christ, and the reality of his human nature which demanded not only a true body, but also a true soul, one that would have been separated in a real human death with the soul continuing in a conscious state. The true and full humanity of Jesus is preserved by this statement.

The Exaltation of Jesus

His Exaltation is his restoration to the display of his glory which was set aside in the humiliation. The stages of his exaltation include his resurrection, ascension, session at the right hand of the Father, coming again in final judgment, and glory at the last day.

Philippians 2:5-11, “Have this attitude in yourselves which was also in Christ Jesus, who, although He existed in the form of God, did not regard equality with God a thing to be grasped, but emptied Himself, taking the form of a bond-servant, and being made in the likeness of men. And being found in appearance as a man, He humbled Himself by becoming obedient to the point of death, even death on a cross. Therefore also God highly exalted Him, and bestowed on Him the name which is above every name, that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of those who are in heaven, and on earth, and under the earth, and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.”

Part 3 – The Work of Jesus Christ

During his humiliation Jesus accomplished the work given to him by the Father. He secured the redemption of the elect from their estate of sin and misery. Jesus fully satisfied God’s justice for the offense that separated them from their holy Creator. By taking up their due punishment, he removed the offense by diverting God’s wrath from them to himself, covering it (atonement & propitiation), removing the sinner’s guilt (expiation), making way for the reunion of God’s with his people (reconciliation), and their adoption as his sons.

This work of Jesus is never represented in Scripture as merely making salvation possible, or as only providing a way of salvation for the sinner. It’s always spoken of in terms of his actually securing full satisfaction of the justice of God on behalf of the elect. All those for whom he made satisfaction are for eternity secure in the blessing of grace. This satisfaction was fully accomplished for all he intended to redeem.

He fulfilled this work not just in his divine nature, nor in just his human nature, but as the God-man, as one person possessing both natures.

The actual redemptive work of Jesus is our focus in this unit on Objective Soteriology. The application of that work to individuals will be expanded upon in the unit on Subjective Soteriology.

One of the central words the Bible uses for the work of atonement is “Propitiation“. The Greek word used for that in the New Testament comes in three basic forms.

1. The verb “to propitiate” is the Greek word “hilaskomai” (ἱλασκομαι).
English word propitiate means to appease an offended person to remove his anger. The offensive or upsetting matter must be dealt with before a broken relationship can be restored.

Hilaskomai was used in the New Testament to translate the Old Testament Hebrew word “caphaer” (כפר),
which means “a covering”. The priests were making a representative covering (caphaer) over sin when they offered the sacrifices (Leviticus 4:35 10:17 16:30). Propitiation is a covering to hide that which is offensive, thereby removing the anger of the offended party.

This verb is found in only two places in the New Testament:
Luke 18:13 “But the tax-gatherer, standing some distance away, was even unwilling to lift up his eyes to heaven, but was beating his breast, saying, ‘God, be merciful to me, the sinner!’ ” (literally, “be propitiated toward me”) The tax-gatherer was aware of his offense toward God, and begged for it to be covered over justly. The most common verb for “to show mercy” in the New Testament is “ele-eo” (ἐλεέω).

Hebrews 2:17 “Therefore, He had to be made like His brethren in all things, that He might become a merciful and faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make propitiation for the sins of the people.” As faithful high priest Jesus made propitiation for the sins of his people. He did that which the priests of the Old Testament could only symbolize. The effectiveness of the sacrifices was the timeless work of the great Propitiator, Jesus Christ.

2. The noun “propitiation” is the Greek word “hilasmos” (ἱλασμος).
It translated the Old Testament noun “cipurim” (כפרים) which is based on the verb form “caphaer”.

In the New Testament this noun is used only in 1 John. 4:10 “In this is love, not that we loved God, but that He loved us and sent His Son to be the propitiation for our sins.” 2:2 “and He Himself is the propitiation for our sins; and not for ours only, but also for those of the whole world.”

When it says “for those of the whole world” John is referring to the children of God scattered abroad, not just the Jews he’s writing to, or just the Jewish nation, but all believers everywhere. Jesus explained the broad purpose in his coming in John 11:52, “and not for that nation only, but also that He would gather together in one the children of God who were scattered abroad.” The expression “of the whole world” (ὅλου τοῦ κόσμου) is not universal where it’s used in the Bible. This exact phrase and similar expressions are used more than half a dozen times in the New Testament. Yet none of those places clearly means all humans in the world. The context always explains who is included. It’s contrary to John’s purpose for him to say that all people, even unbelievers are now free from their sin and guilt, or that Jesus covers the sins of every human, even “hypothetically”. It means that Jesus is not just the propitiation for one group of Jews, or for just the Jews. But for the elect of God in the whole world! He is already the covering over their sin and guilt.

3. Another related noun is “the Mercy Seat”. The Greek word for that is “hilastaerion” (ἱλαστηριον),
The Hebrew Old Testament word for the covering over the Ark of God was called the “caporet” (כפרת), “cover”. English versions usually translate it as “mercy seat.” It was a slab of pure gold, almost 4′ long and a little over 2′ wide. It was laid as a covering over the ark containing the tablets of God’s law.

Exodus 25:17-21, “And you shall make a mercy seat of pure gold, two and a half cubits long and one and a half cubits wide. And you shall make two cherubim of gold, make them of hammered work at the two ends of the mercy seat. And make one cherub at one end and one cherub at the other end; you shall make the cherubim of one piece with the mercy seat at its two ends. And the cherubim shall have their wings spread upward, covering the mercy seat with their wings and facing one another; the faces of the cherubim are to be turned toward the mercy seat. And you shall put the mercy seat on top of the ark, and in the ark you shall put the testimony which I shall give to you.”

6 times this passage mentions the “mercy seat”. Each time it’s the word “caporet” (כפרת).

Over this covering the glory of God was manifest in a visible form described as a light, a glow, a cloud.
The part of the tabernacle where the ark was kept was the Holy of Holies or the “house of the covering (caporet)”. 1Chronicles 28:11 “Then David gave to his son Solomon the plan of the porch of the temple, its buildings, its storehouses, its upper rooms, its inner rooms, and the room for the mercy seat;”

The Holy of Holies was only entered once a year, by the high priest. He entered on the Day of Atonement (“day of covering” yom cippur, יום כפר ). He entered with the blood of the sacrifices to sprinkle it over the covering, the caporet כפרת. The blood separated the manifested presence of God from the law in the ark exposing sin and condemning the people. Foreshadowed the blood of the Messiah which covers the people’s guilt – removing the offense from God’s sight.

Greek term for this covering in Hebrews 9:5 is “hilastaerion” (ἱλαστηριον). The Latin for this covering is “propitiatorium” from which we get our word “propitiation.” The Latin term is from the verb “propitio” meaning “to appease.” In English the term usually used for the covering of the ark is “mercy seat.”

This Greek word form (hilastaerion) is used twice in the New Testament: Romans 3:25 whom God displayed publicly as a propitiation in His blood through faith. This was to demonstrate His righteousness, because in the forbearance of God He passed over the sins previously committed; Hebrews 9:5 And above it were the cherubim of glory overshadowing the mercy seat (hilastaerion); but of these things we cannot now speak in detail.

The work of Christ is represented by a variety of English words. Today they are used in a more technical theological sense. In early English when the words started to be used they were in more common use.

1. Atonement is making amends for a wrong done, for a loss or injury caused. This is a more general term. It must be used cautiously because it includes the whole process of making us right with God
through the work of Christ.

2. Propitiation is the appeasing of the one offended to remove or “cover” the cause of his anger. Propitiation speaks primarily to the effect of satisfaction upon God as the offended party.

3. Expiation is the actual satisfaction of a wrong, making atonement for it. Expiation is particularly the effect of satisfaction upon the sinner’s guilt.

4. Reconciliationis our restored fellowship with God resulting from the removed offense. The New Testament verb is “katalassein” (καταλασσειν). The noun form is “katallagae” (καταλλαγη). It means to exchange, to change a person from enmity to friendship. This works in both directions: We are reconciled with God, and he with us.

This process is often misunderstood because of misinformation about the biblical facts. To cover the offense of our sins can’t mean to hide the fact of our sins from God. God knows all things. He can’t hide something from his own awareness. To do so would mean there is something God does not know. That is directly denied in Scripture. It must mean that the offense of sin is covered by something that removes its offensiveness, something that meets sin’s demands. “The wages of sin is death” (Romans 6:23). Only the death of the sinner or his federal substitute could cover sin’s offense.

The blood of Jesus is the only possible covering over our sin. Since his blood was shed in place of his people, and he was a perfect and infinite sacrifice, the offense to God is removed, and we can have restored fellowship with him who is perfectly holy.

These various theological terms all relate together, and are inseparable. With respect to God and sinners, for reconciliation to take place the offense must be removed (propitiation). For the offense to be removed the guilt of our sin must be expiated. To be expiated, a perfect sacrifice must be made satisfying God’s justice.

Romans 5:10-11, “For if while we were enemies, we were reconciled to God through the death of His Son, much more, having been reconciled, we shall be saved by His life. And not only this, but we also exult in God
through our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom we have now received the reconciliation.”

These different word forms present one work viewed from different directions. They are not isolated principles in the mind and purpose of God. God’s plan flows out of his incomprehensible love – so that he would come in the person of the Son to propitiate his wrath preserving justice and holiness while accomplishing the display of his mercy and grace in saving his people. Jesus is our propitiation by means of a sacrifice on behalf of the people. His shed blood covers their sins and removes the offense from before the face of God.

There is both the Active and Passive Obedience of Jesus

In his Active obedience: Jesus kept the law perfectly and lived righteously in place of his people as their covenant representative. In his Passive obedience: Jesus submitted to the judicial penalty that the sins of his people deserve. He suffered and died in their place.

The active obedience of Jesus Christ was necessary for our Redemption. The holy demands of the Creator are expressed in his revealed law. This law must be kept fully and perfectly by all. The law breaker must answer to the just penalty of eternal death.
Galatians 3:10 “cursed is every one who does not abide by all things written in the book of the law to perform them”
Romans 10:5 “… the man who practices the righteousness which is based on law shall live by that righteousness.”

Jesus kept the law perfectly in our place.
Galatians 4:4-7 “when the fullness of time came, God sent forth His Son, born of a woman, born under the Law, in order that He might redeem those who were under the Law, that we might receive the adoption as sons. And because you are sons, God has sent forth the Spirit of His Son into our hearts, crying, Abba! Father! Therefore you are no longer a slave, but a son; and if a son, then an heir through God.”

The necessity of the active obedience of Jesus is clearly shown in many passages of Scripture.
Romans 8:3-4 “What the law could not do, weak as it was through the flesh, God did: sending His own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh and as an offering for sin, He condemned sin in the flesh, in order that the requirement of the Law might be fulfilled in us…”

Matthew 3:15 Jesus said to John the baptizer, “…it is fitting for us to fulfill all righteousness…”
Matthew 5:17,18 Jesus said, “do not think that I came to abolish the Law or the Prophets; I did not come to abolish, but to fulfill. For truly I say to you, until heaven and earth pass away, not the smallest letter or stroke will pass away from the law, until all is accomplished.”

The active obedience Jesus secured for his people has several important benefits beyond his simply dying to satisfy the penal demands of justice. He is our righteousness and eternal life:
Romans 10:4 “Christ is the end of the law for righteousness to everyone who believes.”
2 Corinthians 5:21 “that we might become the righteousness of God in Him”
Philippians 3:9 Paul said, that I “may be found in Him, not having a righteousness of my own derived from the Law, but that which is through faith in Christ, the righteousness which comes from God on the basis of faith.”
Ephesians 5:25-27 “…Christ loved the church and gave Himself up for her; that He might sanctify her,
having cleansed her by the washing of water with the word, that He might present to Himself the church
in all her glory, having no spot or wrinkle or any such thing; but that she should be holy and blameless.”

The passive obedience of Jesus Christ was also necessary for our Redemption. God’s holiness and justice demand that the penalty for sin be paid either by the individual, or by an innocent representative in federal relationship with them.
Genesis 2:17 “in the day that you eat from it you shall surely die”
Habakkuk 1:13 “Thine eyes are too pure to approve evil, and thou canst not look on wickedness with favor.”
Romans 1:18 “the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who suppress the truth in unrighteousness.”
Ephesians 5:6 “let no one deceive you with empty words, for because of these things the wrath of God
comes upon the sons of disobedience.”

Jesus satisfied the wrath of God in place of his people. Their sin was judicially laid upon Him.
Isaiah 53:6 “… the Lord has caused the iniquity of us all to fall on Him.”
Romans 4:25 “who was delivered up because of our transgressions, and was raised because of our justification”
Galatians 3:13,14 “Christ redeemed us from the curse of the Law, having become a curse for us for it is written, ‘Cursed is every one who hangs on a tree’, in order that in Christ Jesus the blessing of Abraham
might come to the Gentiles…”
1 Thessalonians 5:9 “for God has not destined us for wrath, but for obtaining salvation through our Lord Jesus Christ.”
1 Peter 2:24 “He Himself bore our sins in His body on the cross, that we might die to sin and live to righteousness; for by His wounds you were healed.”
1 Peter 3:18 “Christ also died for sins once for all, the just for the unjust, in order that He might bring us to God, having been put to death in the flesh, but made alive in the spirit”
1 John 2:2 “He Himself is the propitiation for our sins…”

Jesus took up the federal relation of Adam to stand in a similar headship for his people, and to obey in their place. His suffering and death (passive obedience) paid the judicial penalty for sin. His holy life (active obedience) became the foundation for the imputation of true holiness to those he represented.

The active and passive obedience are not separate things but two ways of viewing the same thing. In his active and passive obedience he was voluntarily obedient out of his mercy and grace.
John 10:18 “No one has taken it away from Me, but I lay it down on My own initiative. I have authority to lay it down, and I have authority to take it up again. This commandment I received from My Father.”

A comparison of Romans 6:4 and Galatians 4:4-5 show that our reconciliation with God arises from both our Lord’s death and his life. The active and passive elements harmoniously unite in their purpose and effect.
Romans 6:4, “Therefore we were buried with Him through baptism into death, that just as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life.”
Galatians 4:4-5, “But when the fullness of the time had come, God sent forth His Son, born of a woman, born under the law, to redeem those who were under the law, that we might receive the adoption as sons.”

The work of Christ is timeless.

To presume different ways of salvation in the different ages undermines the necessity for the work of Christ. If the Old Testament believers were saved by works, and the New Testament ones by grace through faith, we deny the immutable, holy, and just nature of God.

If men before Christ could earn salvation by obedience, but we aren’t able to do so – it raises serious questions: questions about the fall, original sin, the depravity of the lost soul, and the necessity of Jesus’ suffering and death. There’s no comment anywhere in the Bible that could be made to say that we became more depraved after the cross of Jesus than after the sin of Adam.

Saints in all ages are redeemed only by the work of Christ (Hebrews 10:5-14). God’s promise in Genesis 3:15 was depicted in the sacrificial system in the age prior to the cross, and was fulfilled in the life and death of Jesus.

God’s elect children were chosen before the foundation of the world, before any one of them was born (Ephesians 1:4). God bases his blessing on Christ’s merits prior to the event taking place in history. Since sin is only removed by Christ’s work, not by the symbolic representations of the sacrifices (Hebrews 10), we see that all believers, Old and New Testament saints, were saved by God’s work of grace alone, and it was always based upon the completed work of the Messiah, then applied to undeserving hearts by the Holy Spirit which produced person faith, repentance, and obedience in each one eternally chosen by God.

(Bible quotations are from the New American Standard Bible (1988 edition) unless otherwise noted.)

return to the WCF III index

Lesson 2 – God’s Covenant with Man

Survey Studies in Reformed Theology

Genevan Institute for Reformed Studies
by Bob Burridge ©1998, 2010, 2017

Objective Soteriology: Lesson 2 – God’s Covenant With Man
(Video: Part 1, Part 2, Part 3)
Topics covered in the Westminster Confession of Faith VII

The Covenant Concept
Not a Testament
The Eternal Counsel of God
The Covenant of Works
Original Sin
The Covenant of Grace
Unity and Diversity of the Covenant

The Covenant Concept

God explains his relationships with us in terms of Covenants. A “covenant” is a type of bond or relationship established formally between persons or groups of persons. It had a special meaning everyone understood in those ancient days. Today that word has a more broad meaning. The word for “covenant” when God introduced it in the earliest books of the Bible is the Hebrew word “berit” (בּרית). The question is, “what kind of bond or relationship does berit signify?”

Dr. O. Palmer Robertson in his book The Christ of the Covenants reviews the ancient historical uses of that word. It’s a bond established by one party who is Sovereign over the other party.
The bond is formalized by the shedding of an animal’s blood. That ceremony represented the penalty of death for parties breaking the covenant. Roberson defines a covenant as, “a bond in blood sovereignly administered.” A covenant was not simply an agreement between two or more equal parties.

In the time of Moses, the element of sovereign administration was always present.
A “covenant” was imposed upon conquered subjects by the absolute authority and power of a conquering king.

[For a detailed study see G. Mendenhall’s “Law and Covenant in Israel and the Ancient Near East” (1955),
Meredith Kline “Treaty of the Great King” (1962), and J. Robert Vannoy “Covenant Renewal At Gilgal” (1976). ]

Moses used this term to describe the bond God established with his people. In the time of Moses it was a common term applied to Hittite suzerainty treaties. A conquering King (a Suzerain) could simply have destroyed the people he considered as enemies. Instead he chose to subjugate them according to certain terms (promises and stipulations). Both parties benefited.

The king promised to protect the people and enforce laws. He got more people, economic benefits, and an army. The people promised to honor his laws, work the land, pay taxes, and their sons to serve in his military. They also were kept alive when they all could have been killed. The penalty for violation of the treaty was death. God used that form to reveal his promises and warnings to his people.

The ancient treaties included the following elements:

They started with a Preamble. It declared the lordship and sovereign power of the conquering king.

Then there was an Historical Prologue. It recorded the past acts of benevolence and mercy of the king. It established that he could have destroyed those conquered, but instead he made them his people.

Then there were Stipulations. They demanded loyalty and obedience to specific laws for the subjugated people.

Legal Copies were to be written and deposited where all parties of the covenant could read them. Duplicates were often made for the King and the people.

Witnesses were called upon to confirm the oath.

Curses and Blessings were pronounced as consequences which were to be imposed upon the parties depending upon their covenant faithfulness.

God made covenants with the fallen, undeserving human race. Adam was the covenant head who represented all his posterity. In him we are all fallen, and therefore deserving of God’s wrath. God as Sovereign king was under no obligation to preserve any of the human race alive. Yet, by grace he promised to make some to be his people and to be their God.

The Hittite Treaties were sealed with the blood of sacrificed or dismembered animals. A ratification ceremony was held where the dismemberment and shedding of blood took place. That represented a pledge of death for whoever would break the treaty.

Biblical covenants were also sealed with the shedding of representative blood. Hebrews 9:22, “without the shedding of blood there is no forgiveness.”

In Genesis 15 God sealed the covenant he made with Abram summarized the usual suzerain treaty form.
15:4-8 ……. the merciful promises of God
15:9-11 …… animal bodies cut up for the covenant ceremony
15:12-16 …. the promises of the covenant
15:17-21 …. the covenant ceremony and God’s pledge

The same form was used when God gave the law to Moses: Exodus 24:7-8 “then he took the Book of the Covenant and read it in the hearing of the people; and they said, ‘all that the Lord has spoken we will do, and we will be obedient!’ So Moses took the blood and sprinkled it on the people and said, ‘Behold, the blood of the covenant, which the Lord has made with you in accordance with all these words.’ ”

In Israel’s rebellion, Jeremiah appeals to this same covenant form as Israel was confronted with her disobedience: Jeremiah 34:18-20 “and I will give the men who have transgressed My covenant, who have not fulfilled the words of the covenant which they made before Me, when they cut the calf in two and passed between its parts — the officials of Judah, and the officials of Jerusalem, the court officers, and the priests, and all the people of the land, who passed between the parts of the calf — and I will give them into the hand of their enemies and into the hand of those who seek their life. And their dead bodies shall be food for the birds of the sky and the beasts of the earth.”

The suzerain covenant form is clearly followed in Moses outline of the covenant book of Deuteronomy:
1:1 – 1:5 – Preamble
1:6 – 4:49 – Historical Prologue
5:1 – 26:19 – Stipulations (Conditions stated: God’s moral law). 10:4-5 – A copy of the Covenant was placed in the Ark of the Covenant for God and His people
27:1 – 30:20 – Sanctions: Covenant Ratification
27:1 – 27:26 – Ratification Ceremony
28:1 – 28:14 – Blessings
28:15 – 28:68 – Cursings
29:1 – 30:10 – Warnings and Promises
30:11 – 30:20 – Witnesses Called
31:1 – 34:12 – Succession (Administration)

In Adam as our Covenant Representative we all became covenant breakers and therefore deserve the curse of the Covenant. Romans 5:12-21
5:12 sin entered by “one man” and death by sin
5:14 death reigned from Adam…even over those who had not sinned in the likeness of Adam’s sin
5:15 by the transgression of one, the many died
5:16 judgment arose from one transgression yielding condemnation
5:17 by the transgression of one, death reigned through the one
5:18 through one transgression there resulted condemnation to all
5:19 Through one man’s disobedience the many were made sinners.

The same basic representation in Adam is seen in 1 Corinthians 15:12-28
15:21 by a man came death…
15:22 as in Adam all died…

God as sovereign king would be justified in destroying all of the human race. Instead he revealed his mercy in taking upon himself the curse demanded by our disobedience. Galatians 3:13 “Christ redeemed us from the curse of the Law, having become a curse for us for it is written, cursed is everyone who hangs on a tree”

A covenant requires the shedding of the blood representing the death of one of the parties of the broken covenant. Humanity was the party that broke the covenant since all were represented “in Adam.” All human blood deserved to be shed. One of the two parties in the bond made in blood had to pay. If all humans are not to suffer, then the only one who could legally qualify to pay the penalty is the other covenanting party – God. Jesus died as if he was the offending party. Yet He was the one offended. 2 Corinthians 5:21 “He made Him who knew no sin to be sin on our behalf, that we might become the righteousness of God in Him.”

This was done that the blessings of God might come upon us, the covenant breakers. Since it was a bond in blood administered sovereignly and brought unmerited favor upon its recipients, it is properly called a “Covenant of Grace.”

Not a Testament

God’s promise was Not in the form of a Testament. In the New Testament the Greek word “diathaekae” (διαθήκη) was commonly used to translate the Hebrew word “berit” (בּרית), which means “covenant”. It has been translated as “testament” in keeping with the Greek cultural use of that term.

Old Testament Law spells out the disposition of a person’s possessions to his family upon his death. There was no purpose or provision made for a last will and testament. Later in the Greek culture, a last will and testament could be drawn up to govern a person’s estate. The death of the person making the will activates its provisions.

New Testament translations of the Hebrew Scriptures used “diathaekae” (διαθήκη) for “berit” (בּרית). It was the closest equivalent to “covenant” in the Koine Greek language. It had a well established meaning among Jews for the bond God made with Abraham, Noah, and David.

“Diathaekae” (διαθήκη) in God’s word should not be forced into its Greek legal use. In the New Testament it’s used in the context of its Old Testament use familiar to those with a Jewish background.

Many impose the Hellenistic idea of “a last will and testament” upon the Biblical concept of covenant. This does not hold up when examined. Death in these two contrasting traditions has a very different significance.

To defend the “testament” interpretation, verses 15-17 in Hebrews 9 are usually quoted. But it depends upon which way the original words are translated, and which cultural tradition you have in mind. The King James Version translates “diathaekae” (διαθήκη) as “testament”. Then it speaks of the death of the testator being necessary for the “testament’ to take effect. That translation would fit the Greek culture, but not the Hebrew culture to which this book was written.

The New American Standard Bible uses more researched definitions. It translates diathaekae” (διαθήκη) as “covenant”, and “diathemenos”(διαθέμενος) as “the one who made it” instead of “testator”. It derives as a second aorist participle from diatithaemi” (διατιθημι) which means “to arrange, dispense, make”. It could be used to mean a “covenant maker” or “testament maker”.

The decision has to be made based upon how the words were used by the Jews concerning God’s covenant, not by how the Greeks used the term in a different context. In an ancient Hebrew era covenant the judicial death was directed against the covenant violator. The English Standard Version mixes the two traditions. It uses the word “covenant” instead of “testament” in 9:15 and 18, but it translates verse 16 as, “where a will is involved”.

There are some similarities between a covenant and a testament. Both involve death, and are legally binding formal agreements. But the differences show that God’s “covenant” is not well represented by the word “testament.”

When a covenant is inaugurated, the penalty of death is represented symbolically by the death of animals. In God’s Redemptive Covenant, the Covenant of Grace, the death of God the Son, the covenant maker, occurred in place of the covenant breakers. This was necessary so that the guilty parties could receive the blessings. It represents what would happen to them for breaking the stipulations of the bond they violated. With a testament, death is not a result of breaking the agreement, and there is no inaugural symbolic death representing a curse making it a “bond in blood”.

While we see the concept of “inheritance” applied to our benefits in Christ, his death is best represented not as the death of the maker of a last will and testament, but as the sovereign party in a covenant dying in our place. We are called joint heirs with Christ because he paid the covenant penalty for us. Our inheritance parallels the concept of “covenant succession” which is also spelled out in God’s Law. The promised Messiah took upon himself the death due to the violator of the bond sealed in blood. By this substitutionary death the demands of the covenant are satisfied judicially and the blessings promised in the covenant, our inheritance, may be granted to the otherwise unworthy subjects of the relationship.

The terms “Old Testament” and “New Testament” would be better if replaced with, “The Old Administration of the Covenant of Grace”, and “The New Administration of the Covenant of Grace”, or more simply, “Old Covenant” and “New Covenant”. But those terms are pretty well established so there’s not much hope in changing them.

There is an Eternal Counsel of God

There is an eternal plan in the mind of God. He eternally intended to create mankind, to permit him to fall into sin, and to provide for redemption. The whole Trinity was involved in this Eternal Plan. The Father would send the Son, the Second Person of the Trinity, to redeem a people for himself, and the Holy Spirit would apply that redemption effectually to all the Father had given to the Son.

Some call this plan among the three members of the Trinity a “Covenant of Redemption”. (for example: Charles Hodge in his Systematic Theology, Vol II pages 359-362).

The fact of such an eternal decree within the members of the Trinity is well established in the Bible, but it’s no where referred to as a covenant. The actual historic meaning of “Covenant” (the Hebrew “berit” – בּרית) does not support this idea. A “covenant” is not just an agreement between two or more persons as some incorrectly define it. As we’ve seen, a “covenant” is “a bond in blood sovereignly administered.”

There can be no sovereign administration of one member of the Trinity over the others. All are equal. The idea of a bond made with a blood, even hypothetically, is meaningless within the Trinity. No party could violate it or have stipulations and curses imposed or pronounced. This eternal concurrence of the persons of the Trinity is better referred to as the “Counsel of Redemption.”

The Covenant of Works

Before the fall into sin, Adam and Eve were under a “Covenant of Works”. The classic theological use of the term “Covenant” is summarized by Charles Hodge in his Systematic Theology, ” … a promise suspended upon a condition and attached to disobedience a certain penalty.” (II page 117)

This definition does not include all that we now know is implied in the historical meaning of the term berit. But this classic expression is not contrary to anything we now know about how the word was used in the era of Moses. The theological idea is drawn from Scripture itself showing what a powerful tool we have in the use of context even when our knowledge of language may be lacking.

A truly biblical theology is primarily federal. That’s where someone is designated to represent a group of other people. It recognizes that God set Adam to be the legal representative of the human race. The general commandments given to Adam together with the promised blessings and threatened punishments were made with the whole human race federally in Adam. Adam’s sin brought condemnation and death upon us all (Romans 5:12, 1 Corinthians 15:21-22). God gave certain duties to Adam. We call them “Creation Ordinances”. Among them are the moral principles of marriage, and week of six day of labor and the Sabbath Day. These continue to apply to the whole human race after the fall.

A promise was made with Adam. It was suspended upon a condition. Attached to it was a penalty for disobedience, and promises of blessings for obedience. The term “covenant” describes this relationship. The term “covenant” (“berit” – בּרית) is not directly used in the Genesis record of Eden to describe this bond between God and unfallen man. But there is evidence later in Scripture that uses this word for the relationship in pre-fall Eden.

Hosea speaks of Israel saying, “like Adam, they have transgressed the covenant” (Hosea 6:7). This shows that Adam’s sin was like that nation’s in that it was a transgression of a covenant. The same word (“berit” – בּרית) is used here.

We can also see that the concept of Sovereign administration is present in Eden. God the Creator imposed his promise and conditions upon mankind sovereignly. Since the covenant included the death of the covenant breaker as its penalty (“in the day that you eat from it you shall surely die”), it also included the element of the shedding of blood. Therefore the use of the term “covenant” is justified from the historic use of the word as well as from its theological use within the context of the rest of Scripture. The relationship between God and humans in Eden before the fall into sin was clearly a “bond in blood sovereignly administered.”

Historically this covenant made with Adam before the fall has been called a Covenant of Works. There was a condition of personal obedience placed upon Adam if he was to receive the blessing of the covenant. Since no partial disobedience was permitted, the Westminster Confession adds that God demanded perfect and personal obedience.

Man’s duties under this covenant involved several positive commandments and one negative one regarding the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. Creation ordinances are explicitly stated in Genesis regarding man’s obligations before the fall.

Man was to work in the garden to maintain it and act in God’s place as representative master over all things (Genesis 1:28). He was to exercise that dominion within the bounds of six work days separated by a day of ceasing from labor (Genesis 2:3, Mark 2:27, Exodus 20:8-11). He was to cleave to his wife and be one flesh with her producing offspring to fill the earth (Genesis 1:28, 2:23-24).

Unfortunately, some hearing the term “Covenant of Works” presume that the value of doing good works was limited to the time prior to the fall of man. They assume that grace was not operative in God’s dealings with man in Eden. This is certainly not what the terms were intended to mean. What made this first bond a “Covenant of Works” was not that the goodness of obedient deeds was unique to that period. But that the condition of obedience was upon man himself and his own actions in contrast with the post-fall relationship where men have fellowship with God on the grounds of the obedience of another, Jesus the Messiah. Here again the federal headship principle is seen as Jesus stood to represent all of his people in his suffering, death and victory.

Meredith Kline in By Oath Consigned suggests we use the term Covenant of Creation to describe this first bond between God and man. The idea being that God entered into this bond with man at his creation in distinction from the later bond which God takes up to redeem mankind after the fall.

O. Palmer Robertson also adopts this term Covenant of Creation. He shows that the particulars of the bond of God with Adam at creation include all the key elements of a covenant:
– God created a universe that declares His glory
– God demanded devotion to him as Sovereign Lord
– God organized his creation by revealing moral laws which included the sabbath principle, a six-day work ethic, and an authority structure for family. He forbid the eating of the fruit on the tree of the knowledge of good and evil.
– God threatened death if the covenant was broken
– God promised continuing fellowship with him while the covenant is kept

Original Sin

In Adam’s violation of the Covenant of Works all mankind became alienated from God by federal representation. As the old New England Primer expressed it, “In Adam’s fall, we sinned all.” (see also WCF VI)

The principle of federal headship is not uncommon. This is the relationship where one person stands as representative of a specified group of persons. The representative acts on behalf of the people binding them to his decisions and actions. We see this same relationship when parents act legally for their children, when owners of businesses conclude agreements effecting all their employees, and when heads of state commit their citizens to war or conclude treaties.

This principle built into human relationships by the Creator is seen in Adam’s moral representation of all those who descend from him. God’s word directly teaches that sin together with its consequences passed upon all of the human race by Adam’s sin. This is what we call “original sin”. Romans 5:12 “… through one man sin entered into the world, and death through sin, and so death spread to all men, because all sinned”, and 1 Corinthians 15:22 “For as in Adam all die …”

This concept is summarized in the Westminster Shorter Catechism in the answer to question #16, “The covenant being made with Adam, not only for himself, but for his posterity; all mankind, descending from him by ordinary generation, sinned in him, and fell with him, in his first transgression.”

There are two elements included in original sin.
First is the inherited guilt which comes from the sin of Adam. We all bear the legal consequences for his crime, and deserve the penalty of death. Because of that inheritance, we are creatures who have offended God. There is a sense in which we are permanently guilty of sin. We will always be creatures who have at one time offended God, even after atonement and justification through Christ (reatus culpae). It is not the fact of our sin that Jesus removed on the cross, but the judicial consequences. This penal aspect of our guilt (reatus poenae) has been truly satisfied by the federal substitution of the Messiah in place of his people.

The Reformed and Lutheran view is that guilt itself is present in all of Adam’s posterity. Since death passed upon all men as a penal result of Adam’s sin we are all directly held justly worthy of eternal separation from God on that ground alone. This is called “immediate imputation.” What is credited to us is applied directly to each individual and becomes their legal standing.

The other element of original sin is the pollution of Adam’s sin. This is that corruption of the human soul that results from the fall. This is not merely a loss of original righteousness as Augustine asserted in the earliest formulations of this doctrine. Calvin pointed out that it must include our positive disposition toward evil.

Some cannot accept the biblical fact that we are condemned for the sins of Adam federally. They limit imputation to the pollution of sin only. To them the guilt is not passed on, only the damage to our souls. This view hold us responsible only for our own sins that we commit because of the soul damage done by Adam’s sin. This view is called “mediate imputation”. This is the view of Amyraut and LaPlace at Saumur. It was condemned as heresy by the Reformed churches and the Lutheran churches (Helvetic Consensus of 1675, Synod of France 1645). This view has been widely adopted in recent times by many of the dispensational churches which generally follow the Amyrauldian constructions.

The results of Original Sin are seen in man’s total depravity and moral inability. Man is depraved in every aspect of his being. This does not mean that his depravity is never restrained by God’s sovereign power. But it does mean that the effects and distortions of sin extend to every part of man’s being. Fallen man, is not able to understand God’s truth in a manner corresponding with that which honors the Creator. He can not do anything morally good (Romans 3:10-12). Even the good that is performed in him by the restraining power of God is perverted in his understanding for purposes other than the glory of the Creator. In his representing his deeds as coming from man’s own ability aside from Christ, he actually offends God by his charities and works.

Scripture abundantly supports the idea of man’s total inability and depravity.

Romans 3:10-12, “as it is written, ‘There is none righteous, not even one; There is none who understands, There is none who seeks for God; All have turned aside, together they have become useless; There is none who does good, There is not even one.’ ” (see Psalms 14 and 53)

Psalm 130:3, “If Thou, LORD, shouldst mark iniquities, O Lord, who could stand?”

Ecclesiastes 7:20, “Indeed, there is not a righteous man on earth who {continually}does good and who never sins.”

1 Corinthians 2:14, “But a natural man does not accept the things of the Spirit of God; for they are foolishness to him, and he cannot understand them, because they are spiritually appraised.”

Ephesians 2:1-3, “And you were dead in your trespasses and sins, in which you formerly walked according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air, of the spirit that is now working in the sons of disobedience. Among them we too all formerly lived in the lusts of our flesh, indulging the desires of the flesh and of the mind, and were by nature children of wrath, even as the rest.”

Jeremiah 17:9, “The heart is more deceitful than all else And is desperately sick; Who can understand it?”

Ephesians 4:18, “being darkened in their understanding, excluded from the life of God, because of the ignorance that is in them, because of the hardness of their heart;”

Titus 1:15, “To the pure, all things are pure; but to those who are defiled and unbelieving, nothing is pure, but both their mind and their conscience are defiled.”

Romans 6:16, “Do you not know that when you present yourselves to someone {as} slaves for obedience, you are slaves of the one whom you obey, either of sin resulting in death, or of obedience resulting in righteousness?”

Romans 8:6-8, “For the mind set on the flesh is death, but the mind set on the Spirit is life and peace, because the mind set on the flesh is hostile toward God; for it does not subject itself to the law of God, for it is not even able {to do so}; and those who are in the flesh cannot please God.”

Mark 7:21-23, “For from within, out of the heart of men, proceed the evil thoughts, fornications, thefts, murders, adulteries, deeds of coveting {and} wickedness, {as well as} deceit, sensuality, envy, slander, pride {and} foolishness. All these evil things proceed from within and defile the man.”

John 6:44, “No one can come to Me, unless the Father who sent Me draws him; and I will raise him up on the last day.”

John 6:65, “And He was saying, ‘For this reason I have said to you, that no one can come to Me, unless it has been granted him from the Father.’ ”

Central to this issue is the concept of imputation. The word impute means primarily to attribute or to credit something or some condition to someone. The Theological sense of the word reflects the more judicial sense it has in Scripture. Charles Hodge defines it, “to impute is to attribute anything to a person or persons, upon adequate grounds, as the judicial or meritorious reason of reward or punishment.” (Systematic Theology. vol 2, pg 194)

Adam’s guilt was imputed to his posterity in a similar way as the manner in which Jesus Christ’s righteousness is imputed to his people by grace, and their sin is imputed to their Savior. The concept of federal headship as presented in Scripture indicates that the guilt of Adam and the Righteousness of Christ are imputed to those who themselves have not done the deeds either good or bad, but who are represented by their respective heads. Similarly our sin is imputed to Christ who knew no sin yet bore the just penalty for our sin.

From this inherited corrupt nature all actual sins of the human race issue. They are the actual sins of the individual acting as the agent of and efficient cause of the sin.

Because we inherit a corrupted nature from Adam we choose to sin. Real guilt results from each sin. These transgressions also produce spiritual, temporal, and eternal agony and misery in the individual, though for the redeemed the guilt is paid for by the Savior.

The Covenant of Grace

God is under no obligation to award favor or blessing to any of his creatures. Every human descending naturally from Adam deserves eternal condemnation and separated from his Creator’s fellowship. Eternal and perfect justice demands that the full price of the offense be paid.

Since justice is one of the revealed attributes of God’s nature it cannot be set aside or violated. This is not an external limitation imposed upon God but arises from the demands of his own nature (see notes on Theology Proper chapter 2 – particularly the section on God’s independence). There must always be satisfaction of the demands of justice. By his grace, God in his own sovereign disposition provided the death of our Savior to die in place of his people federally. He took up their guilt and satisfied the just penalty they deserve.

If the redemptive relationship of God with fallen humans is purely sovereign and requires that the death penalty be carried out (the shedding of blood) then this relationship may rightly be termed a covenant.

The redemption provided in this covenant is not personally meritorious. Fallen individuals are not able to do anything that would stand as good before the judgment seat of the Holy Creator. For this reason this covenant may rightly be called a Covenant of Grace.

This does not mean that there was no grace before this covenant was revealed. Nor should it be understood to imply that there is no expectation for those under grace to personally do what is good in the eyes of God. The difference between this and the “Covenant of Works” is that the pre-redemptive covenant was to be kept personally, while the only hope of blessing in the post-redemptive covenant is found in the obedience of an infinite substitute which is by moral necessity both God and man. This mandates the incarnation of the Son of God (see article by David McWilliams – 1994 – ‘Did Jesus Have to Die?” from the Westminster Theological Journal, posted with permission of the author on the Genevan Institute for Reformed Studies web site). Some have attempted to improve the designation of this post-redemptive relationship by calling this a Covenant of Redemption.

The ideas of federal headship and imputation come to their fullness in the concept of redemption through the substitutionary atonement of Jesus Christ. He stood as the federal head of the elect given to him by the Father. In his infinitely worthy death he paid the infinite debt of justice on behalf of those he intended from all eternity to redeem. Jesus is rightly called the “last Adam” (1 Corinthians 15:45).

Each represented his people federally. Adam represented the entire race that would descend from him. Jesus represented all the elect. Each fully acted on behalf of those he represented and his merits were imputed to them.

Historically there are differing views about which humans are included in the Covenant of Grace. Some would view the covenant as being made with all humans since all are held responsible for the stipulations of the covenant, and all are to be encouraged to come to the Savior on the grounds of the gospel promise. Those who trust sincerely in the gospel will be saved. The faith we urge the world to have in Christ must neither be seen, nor presented, as personally meritorious. An individual’s faith is more evidentiary than causative of his regeneration, and is more instrumental than efficaciously causative of his justification. God implants true faith on the grounds of the merits of Christ only. All those in whom it is implanted will irresistibly but personally and truly come in repentance and trust. But that outward call of the gospel is sincerely extended to all fallen humans regardless of their place in the church or eternal election.

Some see the Covenant of Grace as being made only with the visible church. Only they are to receive the sign of the covenant which in this era is baptism and in the old circumcision. There are covenant promises attached to the duties and work of the people as a church. Those who qualify are protected within the care network of the church. Those who reveal a rebellious spirit against the covenant and its Lord are to be excommunicated from the covenant community implying their former outward inclusion. Membership in the covenant community is not co-extensive with the class of people who are regenerated. Therefore, some under the Covenant of Grace receive the Covenant’s curses rather than its blessings.

Some see the Covenant of Grace only extended to the elect of God. It is only for them that Jesus Christ served as Federal Head, and promises to continue to minister to them as Savior and Lord. The curse of the covenant is effectively paid for all those represented in Christ and therefore the blessings of the covenant may come upon all those chosen before the foundation of the world by the good pleasure of God alone.

These various configurations are not a weakness of the covenant model, nor do they represent any conflicting notions. We must remember that all revealed truth is analogical. That is, it agrees with, corresponds with, but is not completely identical with, what is in the perfect mind of God. There is an analogy between what God speaks to his creatures and what God knows infinitely and perfectly.” (see notes on Prolegomena, chapter 1).

The eternal reality in the mind of God is projected into finite form for us to know about it. Therefore the concept of covenant is a form produced by providence in God’s management of history and language. God intended that this form would exist when He intended to use it in revealing the essential characteristics of the relationship he bears with human persons.

There may be various configurations in the application of the covenant idea. They would depend upon how the model is used and what is being explained by it at the moment. There is no confusion of the relationship on the divine side. But there are inevitable limitations in its perception on the part of us created beings who must view eternal and infinite things only by observing their projection into temporal and finite form.

The part of Jesus Christ in the covenant is equally intriguing. He is on the one hand the Sovereign God, the offended party. On the other hand he is the Federal Head representing the elect for whom the benefits of the covenant are secured. And again he is seen as the covenant mediator representing the lost race before the manifest presence of God’s majesty.

These are not conflicting roles but again represent the covenant idea in its various uses to demonstrate the work of the Eternal Son in redeeming his people by vicarious atonement.

Unity and Diversity of the Covenant

The Covenant of Grace is but one covenant, yet it is administered in various ways. The Westminster Confession calls these administrations “dispensations” of the covenant (WCF 7:5-6).

There is a unity of the Covenant in all ages. There were different men used as covenant mediators between God and his people, and there were expanding degrees of revelation and symbolisms of that one covenant. The continuity of the promises show the oneness of its sovereign administration.

There is the unifying idea of the Immanuel Principle. God assures his people that he will be present with them in a special way, to be their God and to declare them as his people. One of the names given to God in Hebrew is “Immanu El” (עמּנוּ אל). It’s two separate words in Hebrew. It combines the prepositional form “with us” (Immanu – עמּנוּ), and the word for “God” (El – אל). Together they mean, “With-us God”. It’s a designation for God as he stands in covenantal presence among his people.

Isaiah 7:14, “Therefore the Lord Himself will give you a sign: Behold, a virgin will be with child and bear a son, and she will call His name Immanuel.” This verse was quoted by the Angel to Joseph when he learned that Mary would give birth to the promised Messiah (Matthew 1:20-23).

This Immanuel principle is one of the clear unifying ideas which seems to be always present when God marks out a people for himself in all ages. Fundamental to the “covenant concept” is the idea of subjugating undeserving people under a sovereign King’s care and protection, and expecting allegiance from them showing loyalty and obedience to the King.

The primary work of salvation is God restoring fallen people to a state of holiness by atonement and redemption securing reconciliation. All this is through the merits of Messiah’s substitutionary death so that the recipients of grace are restored to fellowship with God. He becomes their God and they his people in a way unique from the remainder of the lost human race. This fundamental covenantal union has not changed in the course of human history.

God revealed this basic redemptive promise to Abraham in this covenantal form. Genesis 17:7 “I will establish My covenant between Me and you and your descendants after you throughout their generations for an everlasting covenant, to be God to you and to your descendants after you.”

The Lord spoke to Moses and to the nation of Israel in his time showing that same unique relationship. He used the covenant name Yahveh ( יהוה “YHVH”, often translated as “Jehovah”, and represented in Scripture as “LORD” following the example of Jesus and the other New Testament writers when quoting the Hebrew Scriptures).

Exodus 6:7, “Then I will take you for My people, and I will be your God; and you shall know that I am the LORD your God, who brought you out from under the burdens of the Egyptians.”

Deuteronomy 4:20, “The LORD has taken you and brought you out of the iron furnace, from Egypt, to be a people for His own possession, as today.”

In the period of the kings God spoke similarly by the prophets he raised up to deliver his message to his people. 2 Kings 11:17, “Then Jehoiada made a covenant between the LORD and the king and the people, that they should be the LORD’s people…”

Ezekiel 34:24, “And I, The LORD, will be their God, and My servant David will be prince among them; I the LORD, have spoken.”

Zechariah 8:8, “and I will bring them back, and they will live in the midst of Jerusalem, and they will be My people and I will be their God in truth and righteousness.”

Foreshadowing the age of Messianic deliverance God said, Zechariah 2:11, “many nations will join themselves to the LORD in that day and will become My people. Then will I dwell in your midst, and you will know that the LORD of hosts has sent Me to you.”

The Immanuel principle is most clearly applied to the union of God with his church after the greatest revealing of God being with us in the person of Jesus Christ.

Hebrews 8:10, “this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, says the Lord. I will put My laws into their minds, and I will write them upon their hearts, and I will be their God, and they shall be My people.”

2 Corinthians 6:16, “… just as God said, ‘I will be their God, and they shall be My people.'”

The basic promise and benefit of God’s Covenant of Grace has always been the same in each era of its revelation since the fall of mankind.

The Consistent Promise of Messiah

The way of becoming a child of God has always been the same since the sin of Adam. It is always a work of God’s grace alone. It has always been based upon the satisfaction of the sins of specific individuals by the one Messiah, Jesus Christ. That grace removes sin and its guilt by judicially satisfying it. Then the person is reconciled together with God restoring his lost fellowship with his Creator. This reparation of the separation transforms what we call “spiritual death” into “spiritual life”. It produces a true saving faith, sincere repentance, and a desire to obey God thankfully. These works of faith and repentance are the means by which we demonstrate God’s work on our hearts. God restores these attributes in us to fulfill what he decreed in our redemption. Therefore we are saved by grace through faith. These are gifts of God, not things to be found in our fallen nature. (Ephesians 2:8, 1Corinthians 2:14).

True salvation in contrast with the false religions of man is a sovereign work of God alone. It is not based upon any merits or qualities in the sinner, but wholly upon the merits of Jesus Christ. God provides all that is necessary to remove the curse of sin which enslaved humanity when Satan lured Adam into spiritual death.

The promise of grace was first made to Adam. By God’s decree alone and by the work of the promised Messiah, the seed of Satan would be destroyed by the woman’s seed. Genesis 3:15 “… He shall bruise you on the head, and you shall bruise him on the heel.”

At the ceremony where God ratified his covenant with Abraham that same foundation of grace is evident. His righteousness did not come from his own merits, but was credited to him by Jehovah in whom he had put his trust. Genesis 15:6 “Then he believed in the LORD; and He reckoned it to him as righteousness.”

In Romans 4 the Apostle Paul details how the covenant of God with Abraham was not founded upon any works the Patriarch had done, but wholly upon that which God provided, evidenced in the faith wrought in his heart. He quotes Genesis 15:6 as support for his statement. In Romans 4:2 Paul wrote, “if Abraham was justified by works, he has something to boast about; but not before God…”

The humility of King David shows his understanding that his blessings were not the result of his own works or of personal merit. Psalm 32:1 “How blessed is he whose transgression is forgiven, whose sin is covered!” These are clearly represented as acts of God, not anything earned or deserved by David.

Before he quoted David’s words from Psalm 32:1-2, Paul interpreted David’s testimony unambiguously. In Romans 4:6-9 Paul wrote, “… David also speaks of the blessing upon the man to whom God reckons righteousness apart from works…”

Isaiah showed the faith God produced in the Old Testament believers which looked to God to provide for the removal of their sin and its guilt. Through him God revealed more detail about how the provision would be made. There would be a suffering servant of Jehovah, one who would pay the judicial debt of his people (Isaiah 52:13-53:12). He was the One the Sacrifices of Moses had depicted long before that time.

Isaiah 53:4-6, “Surely our griefs He Himself bore, And our sorrows He carried; Yet we ourselves esteemed Him stricken, Smitten of God, and afflicted. But He was pierced through for our transgressions, He was crushed for our iniquities; The chastening for our well-being {fell} upon Him, And by His scourging we are healed. All of us like sheep have gone astray, Each of us has turned to his own way; But the LORD has caused the iniquity of us all To fall on Him.”

More revelation took place to the disciples at the Last Supper. As they partook of the elements of Passover our Lord explained their true meaning. Jesus made it clear that it would be his blood that would be shed to seal the covenant upon his church “this is the new covenant in My blood” (Matthew 26:28). Though the word “new” (“kainos” καινός) is not in all the ancient manuscripts, it does not mean a new covenant to replace an old previous one. This particular Greek word means a renewed form of the one Covenant of Grace. Before the death of Christ, the old relationship with God was demonstrated through sacrifices. They were performed by faith in God’s promise that one would come to die in their place. When Jesus was sacrificed a new relationship began since he fulfilled what the sacrifices represented. It became a newly fulfilled form of the same Covenant.

In writing to the Galatians (Galatians 3:6-29) Paul quoted Genesis 15:6 again. He explained how the promised Messiah fulfilled the same promise God had made to Abraham. Then he added quotes from Genesis 15:7 and 8 “… it is those who are of faith that are sons of Abraham … all nations shall be blessed in you.” In this new relationship the Messiah fulfilled the promise God had made to Abraham, and extended it to include God’s people in all the nations as originally promised, not just Israel.

Paul’s whole argument is to show this unity. Galatians 3:29, “if you belong to Christ, then you are Abraham’s offspring, heirs according to promise.”

This same unity, centered in the promise of a Messiah, is demonstrated in Hebrews (particularly chapter 11), Romans, Ephesians, Galatians, and all through the New Testament. It is this Promised One, Jesus Christ, who would satisfy divine justice for his people as a perfect vicarious sacrifice which is embraced by a faith implanted by grace.

Both the Old and New Testaments build upon this same idea. In every age since the fall, man has only been justified in one way: by grace through faith, never by works, never by his own abilities

Any salvation by man’s initiation would be impossible. Man’s total depravity begins at the fall (Romans 5). The promises of grace as the cause of faith did not begin with the New Testament. Therefore, every Old Testament believer was saved not by works, but by God’s Sovereign Grace. It was on the basis of the salvation provided by the coming Messiah, and applied by the instrumentality of God’s gift of faith to trust in that promise.

The Unity of the Parties of the Covenant

In every era the covenant of God has been between himself and his chosen people.

Deuteronomy 7:6-8, “For you are a holy people to the LORD your God; the LORD your God has chosen you to be a people for His own possession out of all the peoples who are on the face of the earth. The LORD did not set His love on you nor choose you because you were more in number than any of the peoples, for you were the fewest of all peoples, but because the LORD loved you and kept the oath which He swore to your forefathers, the LORD brought you out by a mighty hand, and redeemed you from the house of slavery, from the hand of Pharaoh king of Egypt.”

The promise of the covenant was made by God to the descendants of Adam (Genesis 15:18, Exodus 20:5, Acts 2:39). Genesis 15:18 “On that day the LORD made a covenant with Abram, saying, ‘To your descendants I have given this land, From the river of Egypt as far as the great river, the river Euphrates”

Exodus 20:5, “You shall not worship them or serve them; for I, the LORD your God, am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers on the children, on the third and the fourth generations of those who hate Me.’ ”

That same promise is explained as extending to believers in the New Testament period. It was not a new promise, but a renewed understanding of the old one, a new form and administration of a promise that extends all the way back to Eden. With reference to this ancient promise Peter said to the church after the death of Jesus Christ, Acts 2:39, “For the promise is for you and your children, and for all who are far off, as many as the Lord our God shall call to Himself.”

The ancient promise was not temporal. It was intended by God to be a perpetual one. There is a grafting in of the Gentiles (non-Jewish nations) into the covenant nation of God’s promise. Genesis 17:13 “A {servant} who is born in your house or who is bought with your money shall surely be circumcised; thus shall My covenant be in your flesh for an everlasting covenant.”

Paul spoke of the continuing nature of God’s covenant people in Romans 11:17-19, “But if some of the branches were broken off, and you, being a wild olive, were grafted in among them and became partaker with them of the rich root of the olive tree, do not be arrogant toward the branches; but if you are arrogant, {remember that} it is not you who supports the root, but the root {supports} you. You will say then, ‘Branches were broken off so that I might be grafted in.’ ”

Since the promise is associated with descendants, dying without children was considered to be tragic. Would the suffering Messiah die without seed? It may appear so at first since Jesus was crucified with no children. But we who are grafted in by grace are the seed of that Messiah, his spiritual children. Compare Isaiah 53:8 with 53:10;

Isaiah 53:8, “By oppression and judgment He was taken away; And as for His generation, who considered That He was cut off out of the land of the living, For the transgression of my people to whom the stroke {was due?}”

Isaiah 53:10, “But the LORD was pleased To crush Him, putting {Him} to grief; If He would render Himself {as} a guilt offering, He will see {His} offspring, He will prolong {His} days, And the good pleasure of the LORD will prosper in His hand.”

The Unity of the Forms of Covenant Renewal

In each age there were new covenant mediators. God, the Sovereign party of the covenant, does not change. The covenant representative of the people does change since men die and need to be replaced. (For a more detailed examination see Covenant Renewal at Gilgal by J. Robert Vannoy).

Mediator Covenant sealed to each by slain animals
Adam God’s promise and the providing of skins of slain animals in Eden (Genesis 3:21)
Noah The rainbow and the sacrifice if animals after the flood (Genesis 8:20)
Abram The literal dividing of animals (Genesis 15:9-10)
Samuel Sacrifices of peace offerings (1 Samuel 11:12-12:25)
Jesus His death at Calvary as the lamb of God, the final sacrifice

Diversity in the Covenant through the ages

One of the most obvious diversities of God’s covenant throughout the ages is the progression of how much is revealed about God, about his promises and his decrees.

The work of Messiah has been made known progressively. In the time prior to the birth of Jesus it was depicted by an increasingly precise system of sacrifices representing the judicial death of the sinner though a promised substitute. He would satisfy the demands of guilt, and objectively sanctify the sinner. By obediently presenting the sacrifices with full confidence in the promise of God, the Old Testament worshiper was demonstrated to be an object of grace, a regenerated child of God, and was strengthened spiritually.

In the time after the death of Jesus the anticipatory sacrifices were replaced by a commemorative and sealing sacrament, the Lord’s Supper. Like the sacrifices, it is a symbol, a means of God’s grace, and an obedience. By partaking in true saving faith the believer is assured that by God’s promise he is a regenerated child of God, and has been made spiritually alive to grow in Christ-likeness.

The pre-resurrection sign of the covenant was circumcision which represented the removal of moral defilement by a bloody sign. Those who took this sign upon themselves in faith were counted as members outwardly of God’s covenant people. The sign was only to be given to adults if they made a credible profession of faith in the promises of the God of Israel. The same sign was to be placed on the male infants to show that they too were to be raised as members of the covenant people. Those Jews who grow up to deny the covenant sealed by their circumcision were cut off from Israel by judicial process.

The post-resurrection sign of the covenant is baptism. It, rather than the bloody sign of circumcision, marks out those who make a credible profession of faith together with their children as members outwardly of the covenant people of God. As with circumcision this sign was only to be given to adults if they made a credible profession of faith in the promises of God as fulfilled in Jesus Christ. It was also to be administered to the children of only those baptized.

The male represented Christ in the home as its head and representative to God (Ephesians 5:22-27). After the Cross, husbands continued in that representative role, but to show the fulfillment of the covenant sacrifice in Christ the bloody sign was no longer appropriate, so females also receive the sign of baptism.

The place of convocational worship also depicted God’s truth progressively. At first it was done by families. Then under Moses it became centralized in the Tabernacle (Deuteronomy 12:5, 11, 14, 18). This centralization did not become more fully realized until the time of David and then Solomon when the temple replaced the tabernacle. Jesus showed that in his completion of the work of atonement the local limits upon convocational worship would be lifted.

John 4:21-24 Jesus said to her, “Woman, believe Me, an hour is coming when neither in this mountain, nor in Jerusalem, shall you worship the Father. You worship that which you do not know; we worship that which we know, for salvation is from the Jews. But an hour is coming, and now is, when the true worshipers shall worship the Father in spirit and truth; for such people the Father seeks to be His worshipers. God is spirit, and those who worship Him must worship in spirit and truth.”

To further depict this advancement the temple veil was rent at Christ’s resurrection and the temple itself was destroyed in 70 AD as a judgment of God (Matthew 23-24).

Yet, with all these diversities, there is no sharp division into separate covenants of God. The Exodus took place under the Abrahamic form established for the administration of the covenant. The Mosaic law and its levitical ceremonies were not given to Israel until they gathered at Sinai. Therefore the Passover was based upon the promise made to Abraham, not upon the promises and practices given later after Sinai in the Mosaic Law. Exodus 6:8 “I will bring you to the land which I swore to give to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and I will give it to you for a possession; I am the LORD.”

The deliverance of Israel under Moses was the basis for the law. That deliverance under the Abrahamic promise became the foundation upon which the commandments were given. The preface to the Ten Commandments reads, “I am the LORD your God, who brought you out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of slavery…”, what follows is a “therefore …” (Exodus 20:1-2).

The term “dispensation” is used to describe the various administrations (dispensings) of this one covenant. The blessings were dispensed by a succession of covenant mediators whom God raised up over his people. The covenant was administered in different ways by the Patriarchs, then by the Judges, next by the Kings and Prophets, and after Jesus’ resurrection by the Apostles and continuing officers of his church acting as appointed shepherds and teachers under the mediatorship of Jesus Christ himself. Each administration expanded upon the ones before. The truth of the covenant rule of God over his people has been a progressing revelation realizing God’s eternal decree. In each period we learn more about God’s plan and grace, and are enabled to live more and more by progressively clearer principles all based upon the one eternal and unchanging purpose of God.

The covenant of God’s grace, his redemptive covenant, is singular. Not just the New Testament, but the whole Bible belongs to the church. The word of God is a unity proclaiming a plan which will not be fully revealed before the final day of judgment in the return of Jesus Christ and the consummation of the ages.

Westminster Confession of Faith Chapter VII.
“Of God’s Covenant with Man”
I. The distance between God and the creature is go great, that although reasonable creatures do owe obedience unto Him as their Creator, yet they could never have any fruition of Him as their blessedness and reward, but by some voluntary condescension on God’s part, which He has been pleased to express by way of covenant.

II. The first covenant made with man was a covenant of works, wherein life was promised to Adam; and in him to his posterity, upon condition of perfect and personal obedience.

III. Man, by his fall, having made himself incapable of life by that covenant, the Lord was pleased to make a second, commonly called the covenant of grace; wherein He freely offers unto sinners life and salvation by Jesus Christ; requiring of them faith in Him, that they may be saved, and promising to give unto all those that are ordained unto eternal life His Holy Spirit, to make them willing, and able to believe.

IV. This covenant of grace is frequently set forth in scripture by the name of a testament, in reference to the death of Jesus Christ the Testator, and to the everlasting inheritance, with all things belonging to it, therein bequeathed.

V. This covenant was differently administered in the time of the law, and in the time of the Gospel: under the law it was administered by promises, prophecies, sacrifices, circumcision, the paschal lamb, and other types and ordinances delivered to the people of the Jews, all foresignifying Christ to come; which were, for that time, sufficient and efficacious, through the operation of the Spirit, to instruct and build up the elect in faith in the promised Messiah, by whom they had full remission of sins, and eternal salvation; and is called the Old Testament.

VI. Under the Gospel, when Christ, the substance, was exhibited, the ordinances in which this covenant is dispensed are the preaching of the Word, and the administration of the sacraments of Baptism and the Lord’s Supper: which, though fewer in number, and administered with more simplicity, and less outward glory, yet, in them, it is held forth in more fullness, evidence, and spiritual efficacy, to all nations, both Jews and Gentiles; and is called the New Testament. There are not therefore two covenants of grace, differing in substance, but one and the same, under various dispensations.

(Bible quotations are from the New American Standard Bible (1988 edition) unless otherwise noted.)

return to the WCF III index

A Study of Speaking in Tongues

A Study of Speaking in Tongues

Genevan Institute for Reformed Studies
by Bob Burridge ©2001, 2010

Note: The Bible quotations in this syllabus are from the New American Standard Bible (1988 edition) unless otherwise noted.

There is much confusion and controversy in our churches today about the phenomenon known as speaking in tongues. Some claim that the gift of speaking in tongues continues in our time as the Holy Spirit miraculously moves persons to speak in a language they had never learned. Other believers are convinced that the Scriptures leave no room for the continuation of that special gift beyond the founding era of the Apostolic church.

Ecstatic utterances as a phenomenon are not an uncommon human response to emotional events. They have been recorded throughout human history. In ancient Byblos (1100 BC) Amon is said to have possessed the supernatural ability to speak in ecstatic languages. Plato, several centuries before Christ, mentions pagans who spoke in ecstatic languages. Well known among them are those of the Dionysian cults, the Prophetess of Delphi, the maidens of Bacchus, and the Corybantines. Virgil mentions how the priestess on Delos became unified with the god Apollo and spoke with tongues. Many of the mystery cults and religions (the cults of Osiris, Mithra, Eleusian, Orphic, etc.) practiced ecstatic vocalizations claiming them to be, and believing them to be, supernaturally induced languages.

This practice is not only common among some groups claiming to be Christian such as the Jansenites, Quakers, Irvingites, Shakers, Mormons, and Charismatics. It is also practiced among Muslims, the Persian dervishes, certain Eskimos of Greenland, and has been reported among the pagan cultures of Tibet and China.

The Greek expression used in the New Testament for tongues speaking is glossa laleia. It was a well established Greek expression by the time it was employed by the New Testament writers. Kittel’s Theological Wordbook of the New Testament has over eight pages of detail about contemporary uses of this word at that time. This was not a new phenomenon.

There is no question that some type of tongues speaking was miraculously used by God at Pentecost and in the earliest churches in the Apostolic era. But there were distinguishing features that marked it out from the psychological phenomenon found among pagans. Someone’s experience of speaking in some ecstatic language does not in itself prove anything. If pagans abound in such things and are convinced they are from God, then the only way to test the source is by comparison with what God explains in his word about the purpose and occasion for the legitimate manifestation.

There are many questions related to this issue which would go beyond the intent of the particular purpose for which this paper was designed. This study will be limited to three primary issues.

1. The meaning and purpose of tongues in prophesy before the time of Christ
2. The fulfillment of the prophesy as expressed in the New Testament
3. The present situation relative to that ancient prophesy.

I. The meaning and purpose of tongues in prophesy before the time of Christ
The Bible mentions foreign languages in the context of God’s judgment on Israel. For example, as long ago as the time of Moses and on into the time of the prophet Isaiah God had warned Israel that he will use gentile nations to judge his people if they fall into apostasy. The following two verses are prime examples of this.

Deuteronomy 28:49 “The LORD will bring a nation against you from afar, from the end of the earth, as the eagle swoops down, a nation whose language you shall not understand’

Isaiah 28:11 “Indeed, He will speak to this people Through stammering lips and a foreign tongue’

God warned unbelieving Israel that she would be judged through the bringing of foreign nations speaking foreign tongues into the city of his rebellious covenant people. The hearing of foreign tongues spoken on the streets of Jerusalem should have been understood as the sign God had directly stated as the form his judgment would take upon his covenant nation. God was not angry with the believing remnant among them. This prophetic sign should assure those faithful ones that the unbelieving among them were about to experience God’s wrath for their hypocrisy and disobedience. The tongues of the New Testament were not unpredicted. They should have been understood in the context of this ancient warning.

II. The fulfillment of the prophesy as expressed in the New Testament
In the New Testament, when God was about to judge Israel for her unbelief. That nation’s leaders were not only violating his covenant, but they had also killed the Messiah who came to deliver them. Tongues were being manifest miraculously at that time, and explained in terms of these ancient words. The unbelieving among the Jews were being judged by God for their rejection of His ways, particularly shown by their failure to recognize the Messiah and their mistreatment of him. Therefore, the era of the Jews was ending and the era of a greater church (including gentiles) was about to begin. [see Acts 2 (Joel 2); Acts 10:46; Acts 19:6; 1 Corinthians 14].

The following chart compares some key passages to show those by whom God spoke (the source of the tongues speaking), and those to whom God spoke by tongues (the object of the tongues speaking).

Text Covenant
Believers
Covenant
Unbelievers
Non-Covenant
Unbelievers
Deuteronomy 28:49   object source
Isaiah 28   object source
Acts 2 source object  
Acts 10:46 object   source
Acts 19:6 object   source
1 Corinthians 14 source object  

Notice that there are three groups in this chart representing two overlapping categories. There are the covenant people, some believing and some not. And there are the unbelievers, some covenant people and some not.

So who are the people to whom God reveals his judgment? It’s always to God’s covenant people.

What is the purpose of revealing His judgment in tongues? It’s to show God’s rejection of Israel as a nation, to show his use of the gentiles in ending their era [which finally took place in 70 AD by Rome], to confirm that the era of this fulfillment had come, to affirm the inclusion of gentile believers as part of the new era of the church (Acts 10:46, 19:6).

He spoke to the believing covenant people to assure them of his covenant promises, and to stir them to renewed hope and obedience as the new era of the covenant begins.

He spoke to the unbelieving covenant people to affirm judgment to them, even though they would probably not comprehend his message. They will affirm their own deserved judgment because they will not heed his warning and they will demonstrate the depraved nature of their unregenerated hearts by not comprehending or believing God’s word.

In 1 Corinthians 14, though many topics are covered due to the abuses in Corinth, this distinction is clear. 1 Corinthians 14:20-25 shows the meaning of tongues in the church.

“Brethren, do not be children in your thinking; yet in evil be babes, but in your thinking be mature. In the Law it is written, “By men of strange tongues and by the lips of strangers I will speak to this people, and even so they will not listen to Me,” says the Lord. So then tongues are for a sign, not to those who believe, but to unbelievers; but prophecy is for a sign, not to unbelievers, but to those who believe. If therefore the whole church should assemble together and all speak in tongues, and ungifted men or unbelievers enter, will they not say that you are mad? But if all prophesy, and an unbeliever or an ungifted man enters, he is convicted by all, he is called to account by all; the secrets of his heart are disclosed; and so he will fall on his face and worship God, declaring that God is certainly among you.”

Paul as telling the Jews to be mature in their thinking regarding this matter. It wasn’t like the ecstatic utterances of the pagans which was a claim to spiritual superiority and sacred knowledge. Instead it was to remind them of God’s warning and promise in Scripture, particularly in Isaiah 28:11 which is quoted in verse 21.

Contrast: Prophesy Tongues
exclusive sign to: believers unbelievers
response of observers: conviction say you are mad



1 Corinthians 14:26-33 states the outcome: Paul’s practical advice to the church.
“What is the outcome then, brethren? When you assemble, each one has a psalm, has a teaching, has a revelation, has a tongue, has an interpretation. Let all things be done for edification. If anyone speaks in a tongue, it should be by two or at the most three, and each in turn, and let one interpret; but if there is no interpreter, let him keep silent in the church; and let him speak to himself and to God. And let two or three prophets speak, and let the others pass judgment. But if a revelation is made to another who is seated, let the first keep silent. For you can all prophesy one by one, so that all may learn and all may be exhorted; and the spirits of prophets are subject to prophets; for God is not a God of confusion but of peace, as in all the churches of the saints.”

Notice the similarity between the gifts of prophesy and tongues: When you gather, each with his gift, the goal is always edification. When someone speaks in tongues, it must by only by two or three at most, and someone must interpret or all must keep silent. When prophesy is offered it must be only by two or three at the most, and the others must judge by the standards God had given [see Deuteronomy 18:18-22, Acts 17:11]. In verse 30 the word revelation is used as a synonym for both activities.

While the apostolic foundation was being laid (Ephesians 2:20), the New Testament writers were being moved to record God’s word by the special gift of inspiration (1 Corinthians 14:37-40, 2 Thessalonians 3:14, 2 Peter 3:15-16). Until that work was completed, God spoke by special revelation through the Apostles and specially gifted individuals in each community. They were to judge all prophesy as if it was a direct revelation from God.

But what was God revealing (communicating infallibly) through each gift? Prophesy is a special revelatory gift by which God directed the early church during this apostolic period of transition from the Levitical rituals and symbols into the age of fulfillment in Christ. Tongues are different. Their content is not as clearly explained in this context. There are two ways of interpreting the message being spoken in the tongues:

View #1. The tongues were secret messages equivalent with prophesy when interpreted.
According to this view, God spoke directly to individuals using a foreign language that had to be translated into their language for understanding. According to this view “interpretation” really means “translation”.

There are some problems with this first view. Bible translators don’t use the word “translate” here. Yet that would be the best word if this meant to put the content of what was said into the language understood by the listeners.

The Greek term used is diermaeneuae from the Greek root hermaeneuo. This is the term used in verses 5, 13, 26 and 27.

The Bauer, Arndt & Gingrich Greek lexicon gives the following meanings:
1) to explain, interpret, proclaim, discourse on
2) to translate
But it’s primary meaning is “to explain” or “to interpret something”. That’s the English word our versions chose to use.

Its based upon the same root word from which we get the theological term “hermaneutics”, the science of interpreting Scripture. It’s interesting that no where is a translation gven for the content of the occurrences of tongues in the New Testament. But many times there is an explanation of the purpose given in the prophetic books to those who were observing it.

It is likely that the intent here is not that someone should translate what was said in the tongues. But more probably it means that God required that there should be an explanation in every case so that those hearing would understand the prophetic meaning of the miraculous event. This would differentiate it from the pagan variety and show the purpose for which God was employing it.

If tongues were always to be “translated” when used in the church…
Why were they not beneficial in the church? (14:19,23)
Why does he say the mind remains unfruitful? (14:14)
Why couldn’t the ungifted also say “Amen”? (14:16)
What does it have to do with God’s judgment in Isaiah 28? (14:21)

Why use them in the church or in private where no unbeliever is present if in verse 22 it says that they are a sign to unbelievers?

View #2. The tongues were a sign of God’s coming judgment upon unbelieving Israel.
According to this view the interpretation of tongues was not that they be translated as to their content, but to be explained as to their prophetic meaning. This is what Peter did at Pentecost. Here Paul immediately links it with Isaiah 28 to show the meaning of the phenomena. He is not concerned with translating the content. He wants to be sure they understand the message of judgment upon apostate Israel which is communicated in this miracle.

If every time there was a manifestation of tongues the promise of God was remembered, it would edify the believers among the covenant people. It would stir hope in them that God was about to fulfill his promise of a new era for the church. This is exactly what happened at Pentecost and in the new churches as they were founded through out the Roman Empire.

III. The present situation relative to that ancient prophesy
If tongues speaking was a message to the covenant people of the first century to indicate that the time of the birth of the new era church was about to take place, that God would soon judge Israel for her unbelief and bring in an era of the Gentiles, then they could have no proper prophetic meaning in the church after the apostolic era. Once the great judgment of 70 AD when Jerusalem fell to Rome there would be no remaining purpose for this particular gift.

The tongues claimed by pagans, cultists and charismatics today could have nothing to do with the original purpose as stated in Deuteronomy 28 and Isaiah 28.

Some try to retain the gift in a manner totally alien to its use in the New Testament by claiming that they pray in tongues as a private prayer language. To support this practice they often quote the words of Paul in Romans 8:26. “… the Spirit also helps our weakness; for we do not know how to pray as we should, but the Spirit Himself intercedes for us with groanings too deep for words.”

Charismatics often use this to argue that the Holy Spirit moves us to pray for things beyond our understanding in verbal sounds (groanings) rather than in our own language. They often call it praying in unknown spirit language. This is a serious abuse of this text.

There are three groanings in the context of Romans 8:
1. material creation :18-22
2. the believer :23-25
3. the indwelling Holy Spirit :26-27

Word used here for groaning does not mean a vocal “moaning”. It’s a straining of the emotions. The Greek term is ste-NA-tzo from ste-NOS. It’s something narrow or restricted. (The medical term “stenosis” is a restriction due to hardening of a passage way in the body, often of the heart valves or arteries.) Here it means the anguish of the soul, an inward sighing, due to painful limitations. This straining is like being forced to pass through a stiff or restricted opening. Its similar to our phrase, “being pulled through a key-hole” to show the stress of going through a difficult time.

It strains the context and grammar to make this a physical sound. Creation does not make a physical groaning sound. But it strains in its struggle awaiting the glorious consummation of God’s covenant promise to set it free from its curse. Neither does the Holy Spirit make groaning sounds within us that sound like languages. It is a reference to the Spirit’s agony concerning us as we struggle by the means of grace to be set free by the work of Christ. It’s the Spirit, not the believer that groans. And it’s not a sound. It’s an agony anticipating our promised redemption (Romans 8:23). The Spirit emotionally grieves for us and intercedes. The idea of prayer in a spirit language is totally foreign to this chapter.

1 Corinthians 14:14-15 mentions praying in a tongue. But Paul is not speaking of the practice of having a private prayer language here. That would have nothing to do with the message of Isaiah 28 as quoted in the same chapter (14:21). To make this a private use of prayer in tongues is totally contrary to the context. At the least Paul’s comment is unclear. Or he may have been enabled to manifest this miraculous sign of the soon coming of Christ’s judgment upon Israel as a personal confirmation from God of this great hope.

While we all must agree that a believer’s prayer must be “in the Spirit”, this is nowhere presented in Scripture as involving prayer that is in a foreign or spirit language.

There are many other issues related to the question of tongues. These basic principles presented here are established by the full context of Scripture. They set boundaries to keep us from the abuses so often seen in the church as it seeks assurances in ways other than those we are told to seek in the direct advice given in the many epistles written to the church by the varied authors of the New Testament.

return to the top of this Page

Lesson 1 – An Overview of Special Eschatology

Survey Studies in Reformed Theology

Genevan Institute for Reformed Studies

Eschatology: Lesson 1 – An Overview of Special Eschatology
by Pastor Bob Burridge ©1996, 2006, 2013

Lesson Index
A Plan for the Study of Eschatology
Principles for the Study of Eschatology
The Main Events of God’s Plan
The Millennial Views

A Plan for the Study of Eschatology

Dividing Up a Complex Topic
The future has always been a fascinating thing to study. It seems that God has created in us a natural concern for what’s going to happen. As we would expect God has also provided information in his word to satisfy this need to the degree that it is healthy for us. In our fallen estate we tend to want more information than God has given. This has led to an enormous amount of confusion about what’s going to take place in the future. We need to find satisfaction in the simplicity of God’s revealed truth.

We generally divide the question into two separate studies. First there is general eschatology (Westminster Confession 32). This is the study of what happens to us individually when we die physically, and what our future life will be like either in the presence of God in heaven or separated from him in eternal damnation in hell. Then there is the study of special eschatology (Westminster Confession 33). This is the study of the events that conclude the history of the world as we know it prior to the great day of judgment.

In this lesson we provide an over-view of special eschatology. This introductory chapter is to dispel some of the confusion and set some boundaries of expectation before we look at the details given in God’s word.

God has promised that his sovereign rule over all things will become more visible as time progresses and will reach it’s highest point of development in the last moments of the society of humans who will still be living on this earth when the order of things we experience in our daily lives will pass away forever. He has also promised that the final elimination of evil will take place in a judgment that is yet to come. How and when this will take place has been a fascinating study among believers who look forward to these events with personal interest.

Disagreements about the details make us dig deeply into God’s word to learn more about his promises and warnings. Our goal in studying the promises of God’s kingdom and of the end times is not to satisfy our curiosity. It’s not to win arguments against those with different configurations than ours. It is to subject our understanding to what God has revealed so that our hope is based upon a sound foundation, and that we might live vigilantly in these present days of confusion before the final establishment of the eternal state when all things will be brought to completion for the glory of God.

God is always King over all the universe. His sovereign reign has never been disrupted, but it has not always been fully perceived by the eyes of men. When we speak of his Kingdom, we mean the places and conditions where God’s sovereign rule, his kingship, is manifested. Throughout the ages of human history his kingdom is being progressively revealed by his word and providence.

When we try to understand the complex of issues relating to things like the Kingdom prophesies, the final judgment, and the nature of eternal life, the problem is to decide how each specific promise or prediction becomes a part of the flow of redemptive history. Each prophetic statement needs to be considered carefully to see where it best fits with what God has told us in other passages of Scripture.

Principles for the Study of Eschatological Prophecy

The word Eschatology means “the study of last things”. Since we live in the present, and the last things are still to come, we can only know about them by God’s special revelation. For us today that special revelation is only available by means of God’s preservation of of what he’s made known in the inspired Scriptures of the Bible.

Prophecy is when God makes himself known to chosen individuals supernaturally by means of this special revelation, and he enables those persons to speak for him to others. Since the Bible has been completed, we have the total of all revelation for this era preserved in the 66 books commonly received as canon. This means that the Bible is our only reliable guide in all matters of faith and practice.

In certain times in the history of God’s redemption he has communicated supernaturally to explain his plan for restoring lost humanity by saving some undeserving sinners from the wrath they deserve in the final day of judgment.

Prophecy is not like God’s general revelation of himself which is given by means of creation and providence.

Prophecy is not given through secondary means. It is “immediate”. That means that it is given directly by God himself through supernatural means such as a voice, a dream, or a vision.

Prophecy is not constantly visible to all humans. It is visible only to those who hear the message at the time it is given. There may be a preserved record of the prophetic revelation which may be passed on and examined, but the direct revelation is only tied to the time and place where it is given.

Prophecy is objective. It can be studied by the rules of the language in which it is given and recorded for preservation.

Prophecy may be directed to just one era or people rather than to all people as in his natural revelation where his glory is always visible in providence and in the things he has created to all people in all times (Romans 1:20).

Prophecy is preserved beyond its time of origin by it’s placement in Scripture. It may be read and studied by people even after the things predicted had taken place.

Regarding future events, Prophecy should not be seen as simply the prediction of events before they happen. It is wrong to define it as “pre-written history.” History writing in Scripture is easily distinguished from Prophecy.

The purpose of predictive Prophecy is to prepare people on earth so that they will have a proper response to God’s activity when it takes place. Old Testament redemptive Prophecy was to prepare the world for Messiah’s coming. It did not give explicit details of when and how it would take place. As the moment of the birth of Jesus approached, few clearly understood what was about to happen as God’s Anointed One appeared on earth to complete the work of atonement.

Much of New Testament Prophecy is to prepare the world and his church in particular about soon coming events in God’s plan, and for the return of Messiah at the end of this church age. It does not give us explicit details about when and how these things will take place. There are great differences among interpreters of these prophetic passages today. The study of these prophesies and the ways the church has handled them is the purpose of this present study.

Eschatological Prophecy gives us a teleological view of God’s creation. That means it helps us to see the final goal and purpose of God’s creation. We learn that all things are moving toward a particular goal and purpose. All that happens as history unfolds shows how the divine decrees fit within that teleological intent. The basic purpose is that all things were made, and all things happen, to promote the glory of God the Creator.

This simple diagram will be expanded upon as we continue this study:

There are dangers to avoid in the study of eschatology.
1. Prophecy should not be interpreted with the intent of supporting particular theological assumptions, or to make such assumptions work into a preconceived scheme. Many cults and movements have used eschatology in this way. There is nothing wrong with making conjectures based upon Scripture or upon our understanding of it as long as our intent is to test our models against what God has made known. What is not supported by God’s word must remain a mere conjecture. What is opposed by God’s word must be cast away. The danger is to presume some conjecture then to search for Scriptural support by assembling verses out of context which can be made to appear to support it. Even worse is the practice of stringing together several unsupported conjectures as if the abundance of them confirms a particular system of theological thought.

2. We should not search for contemporary conditions and circumstances in which we believe we have found keys to unlocking God’s truth independently of the process of sound biblical interpretation. This is somewhat like seeing faces in the clouds. A person with a good imagination and who looks hard enough will find almost anything in prophetic symbols. Once someone points them out, it may be hard not to see them, yet they are mere fantasies.

Sometimes the contemporary conditions that shape our view of the future come from positions that have become popular in the church. History shows that the popular opinions held by large groups that call themselves “the church” have not always been correct. Like the Protestant Reformers we must be willing to stand upon what we find in Scripture even if it goes against what many around us claim the Bible teaches.

3. Eschatology can become a blinding obsession. We need to be cautious that this one doctrine of Scripture, as important as it is, does not crowd out our concern for learning the whole counsel of God. Some have disobeyed our present mandates expecting a soon return of Jesus Christ in the consummation of all things. Sadly church history is filled with those who drop out of the orthodox stream to hide in caves, stand on roof tops or hills clothed in robes and sandals awaiting the coming of the Savior. Meanwhile the world below goes blindly about its uninformed meander toward horrible destruction. We have a gospel mandate and a cultural mandate that should not be abandoned as we show films about fictionalized speculations of the end times, or huddle together expecting that God is through with his church.

Scripture must interpret Scripture
Some passages of God’s word are more direct in what they are teaching than others. The historical narratives and moral commandments are directly worded and more easily understood. This is not true of many prophetic passages. They often use symbolic and figurative language which must be cautiously studied. Before they can be explained there must be a diligent use of the various tasks of hermeneutics.

We must know the meanings of the actual words the Holy Spirit guided the writers to use in Hebrew, Aramaic or Greek. We should determine how the symbols and figures of speech were previously used in Scripture and what they meant in the society contemporary with the writers. Then we need to see how our understanding of the text fits with what God has said in other places and how it fits into the scheme of the progressive unfolding of the redemptive plan. We also should avoid the danger of wrongly linking passages together simply because they use similar language while perhaps they are speaking of unlike things.

It is often not easy to separate conjectures from propositions which are soundly based upon these methods of interpretation. Our minds tend to fill in gaps in our logic with ideas that appear to systematize what we know with certainty. A poorly supported theory may appear to make sense and be used as a piece of data that forms a more complex model. Every model is only as strong as its most poorly supported premise. Until we establish the truth of an idea by drawing only from properly interpreted Scriptural information it must remain a theoretical concept. God does not tell us all we desire to know. He only reveals what he wants us to know. That should be sufficient for us in the realm of theology.

Conflicts Among Interpreters of Prophecy
We can learn a lot from those who disagree with us. Many times we learn the most when we discover that others take a different view of things than we do. It makes us dig deeply to see if our own ideas can be supported soundly.

Unfortunately, we often fall into the trap of using pejorative language that gives a wrong slant on views we have personally rejected. Derogatory labels obscure issues we ought to desire to settle. Believers should love God’s truth more than their own theories. Some phrases which have good meanings have taken on distorted implications when applied to biblical interpretation. They become either deprecations which unfairly characterize what we hope to disprove, or banners that give thoughtless credence to our own views by implying a soundness which may actually be missing.

Three of these theological phrases are particularly important in the study of how we interpret prophetic passages.

1. literal interpretation
This does not mean taking every word or expression as a strict physical description. Most views of the end times recognize the use of figures of speech and symbolisms. Literal means using the standard rules of interpreting literature. It recognizes that God chose to use human language as his means of making his truths known. Human language uses figures of speech. When some say they have taken a passage literally they often mean that they interpret it to not include figurative language. But every view of the end times takes some passages in a figurative way. It is prejudicial to imply that when a word or expression is taken as a figure of speech the literal approach to the Bible has been abandoned.

2. spiritualizing
All Bible-believing Christians see spiritual meaning in Prophecy. Though this is true, the term is often used derogatorily. For example there are passages which speak of God’s people as spiritual Israel as opposed to the physical descendents of Jacob. When the term Israel is taken in a spiritual sense to apply to the church of the New Testament the charge of spiritualizing is sometimes made as if it is a departure from taking God’s word at face value. This derogatory use of the term does not help clarify the issue. Instead of name calling we should attempt to look at the textual evidence to decide if any given passage is speaking of physical Israel or spiritual Israel which might include God’s church as prefigured by the Nation of Israel in the Old Testament.

3. allegorizing
An allegory is an extended metaphor designed to teach some principle. When the Bible uses allegory it is clear from the context. Examples would be Psalm 80:8-15 or John 10:1-18. Dangerously some have called biblical passages allegories simply because they could not accept them in any other way without endangering their theological assumptions. Many of the early church writers were guilty of this approach. It is still used today by the existential mystics who may call themselves Christians. It becomes an excuse for ignoring the direct and obvious meaning of texts that are a problem to them. It is unfair to accuse people of allegorizing who take well established figures of speech in a metaphorical way as if they were following in the tradition of these mystics.

There are some events which are certain to occur.
These are things agreed upon by all those who are in the line of orthodox Christianity. They are clearly taught in Scripture when we use a sound Grammatical-Historical-Theological approach.

1. Jesus Christ will return again. He will come in a visible bodily appearing and will usher in a new era. (1 Thessalonians 4:16)

2. A series of events will end this age and bring in the next. We may not know exactly how the events will occur, but we agree that there are some particular events which are yet to come.

3. A final judgment will occur before the eternal state of glory begins. This present age is not the last. All dead humans will be resurrected. Their bodies will be reconstituted and united with their souls. They will then live in whatever estate they are assigned as declared in the judgment.

4. There will be an eternal estate in which all humans will be conscious forever. It will be a time of eternal glory for those redeemed by grace, but a time of eternal punishment for those who remain in their fallen state.

The truths we learn from Eschatology should effect our behavior and attitude.
There is a prophetic purpose for us in what God has revealed about things yet future to us. It is not to enable us to map out the future. It is to teach us to properly respond when we see God’s work unfold here in this present age of the church, in the future at his second coming, and when each of us and our friends face death and suffering.

In 1 Thessalonians these encouragements are summarized:
4:13 Our grief over death should be replaced with hope.
4:16 There will be a resurrection of the dead.
4:17 There will be a translation of the redeemed to eternal glory.
4:18 We are to comfort one another with these truths.
5:6 We should be alert and sober as the day approaches.

The Main Events of God’s Plan

There are some matters relating to the events of the end times upon which all Bible believing Christians agree. They are primarily these:
1. God has promised a kingdom on earth over which Jesus Christ will rule together with his saints.
2. Satan will be bound during this kingdom period. Then he will be loosed for a final confrontation. A last battle will take place where Satan will be completely defeated.
3. There will come a day of final judgment.
4. At the return of Christ the dead will be raised up, and the believers alive at that time will be translated into glory.
5. After the final judgment will come the eternal state. It will bring eternal perdition for the lost and blessing for the elect.

Not all agree upon the nature, time and order of these and related events

This chart shows the general events that mark redemptive history relevant to the study of Special Eschatology.

Periods of the expanding visibility of the Kingdom of God on earth.
The covenant of grace has been administered differently in different periods throughout the history of redemption. Different forms of human leadership of the covenant people have been used by God as he has progressively revealed his truth.

The Old Administration of the Covenant is the time before Christ’s atonement. God’s Kingdom was progressively revealed in stages as his promise of Kingship unfolded setting the stage for the drama of Messiah’s work on the cross, his resurrection, and his ascension into glory.

1. The Patriarchal Period
In Genesis 3:15 God promised that the seed of the woman will crush Satan’s seed. His sovereign kingship was first revealed on earth through the heads of families. They led their families in worship and made blood sacrifices showing their faith that God will one day provide a substitute for the wrath they deserve. The promise of a special covenant people was made to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. This represented his saving of some out of the lost human race to make them his own beloved children.

2. Mosaic Period
God revealed his sovereignty through the Elders of Israel, various deliverers, and the divinely called judges. In this period he established an elaborate system of sacrifices and worship to more fully prefigure the work yet to be done by the promised Messiah.

3. The Kingdom of Israel
God revealed his sovereignty through the kings. David was chosen to head an unending dynasty (2 Samuel 7:13). The people were warned of captivity if they continued to disobey.

4. The Captivity (Under foreign rule)
During this time God’s kingdom was not very visible. God promised that if Israel returned to the Lord (Isaiah 10:21) she would be restored to the land (Isaiah 11:12 Jeremiah 23:3, 31:8-9 Micah 2:12, Amos 9:14, Zephaniah 3:20, Ezekiel 34:13, 36:24 37:21-22), the temple would be re-built, the sacrifices restored, and the Levitical system would be re-instituted.

5. Israel restored to Canaan under foreign rule
God’s kingdom was seen in only a limited way during this time. The temple was rebuilt, the sacrifice re-established, and the Mosaic system again became openly practiced. Israel was still dominated by various powerful foreign empires.

The New Administration of the Covenant
In the coming of Messiah a greater visibility of the reign of God was realized on earth.

1. The earthly life of Messiah
Jesus walked among us where he physically revealed his dominion. He cast out demons, healed the sick, raised the dead, performed miracles, and forgave sins. He triumphed over sin and death by establishing our righteousness at the cross of Calvary.

2. The era of the Christian Church
In this era Christ rules by the Holy Spirit working through his word and ordained church officers. There remains no national barriers to the gospel. Believers are to exercise the duties of the kingdom in their prophetic, priestly and kingly duties. The church is clearly identified as a “Royal Priesthood”, an “Holy Nation”, “God’s Israel”, and as the “spiritual seed of Abraham”. Throughout this era the Church has grown by the spread of the gospel in a vibrant missionary effort, by Scripture publication, and in the historic reformations and revivals. This time is marked both by times of the spreading influence of Christian teachings, ideals, and moral principles, and by a persisting remnant of faithful believers when the gospel is been marginalized by the dominant majority.

3. The final eternal state after judgment
Sin will be finally removed. The new heaven and earth will be established. It will be a time of absolute and universal peace. Satan and all evil will be finally judged. God’s Sovereignty will fully and eternally be made evident in all of creation.

The main issues
There are a few basic interpretive issues that produce the distinctions among those who accept the Bible as the infallible and inerrant word of God.

1. The Golden Age prophesies of the Bible
In various passages God promises to advance the establishing of his Kingdom on earth. It would expand the manifesting of his glory and holiness. These passages promise various blessings including the offer of peace, a purity of worship, and greater moral purity.

Some of these passages are speaking of the restoration of Israel to the land of Canaan and the rebuilding of her temple after the time of captivity. Others predicted the age of the birth and life of Messiah here on earth. Some are promises of the church age where the Kingdom would expand beyond Israel to include the Gentiles. Other passages speak of the eternal estate of glory that awaits the redeemed after the final judgment. Some Christians believe that these eras do not fully satisfy all the promises. They say there is a future time on earth beyond the present era of the church where a sanctified world order will be dominated by Christianity before the final judgment.

Each passage must be handled carefully to determine which of these eras it best describes. If there is another future period after the church era but prior to the final judgment there must be clear exegetical reasons to support that view. Each passage used must not fit into the other periods of redemptive history.

2. The thousand years of Revelation 20
Revelation 20 is the only passage in the Bible that directly mentions a thousand year period where Satan is bound in some sense (20:2), and where those who take part in the first resurrection reign with Christ (20:6). The Latin term for a thousand years is millennium. This is where we get the term that commonly describes this era.

There are different ways this passage is understood by believers. There are also variations in the way this period is linked with some passages that promise a Golden Age of increased blessing on earth.

There are three basic approaches to understanding the millennium. Each of these has variations which we will handle as sub-systems of each major view.

Early understandings of the Millennium
During the first thousand years of the church, most took the thousand years in an absolute sense. They expected that at the end of one thousand years after Christ’s earthly ministry the final judgment would come. They believed that this millennium was established at the first coming of Messiah and that they were already living in that millennial era. Immediately after the thousand years they expected that Jesus would return bodily in final judgment and bring about the eternal estate. Therefore they understood the millennium as being identical with the age of the expanding Apostolic church.

There were some during the second century from about 150 to 250 AD who held to a view known as Chiliasm. We will deal with the basic distinctives of their model of the end times under the heading of Premillennialism. It should be noted though, that the views of the Chiliasts differ in important areas from those of modern Premillennialists.

When at the end of the first thousand years the final judgment did not come believers were forced to reexamine their interpretation of Revelation 20. Several proposals were advanced as possible solutions.

1. Numeric Interpretations of the Thousand Years
These views all attempted to limit the thousand years to that exact number of calendar years.

a. The Millennium actually ended about 1000AD.
For a time it was held that Satan’s “little season” was upon them, that he had been released from his bondage. Soon that view was abandoned. It became hard to see the “little season” as being many decades long with no visible change taking place in the world.

b. The Millennium began some time after the Christ’s time on Earth.
According to this view, the Millennium may have begun at some time later than Jesus’ ascension and therefore the literal thousand years were not yet over. Some even put its beginning as late as the Protestant Reformation which took place nearly 1500 years after the time of Christ. Durham dated the beginning of the binding of Satan as late as 1560 AD. Many recalculations and theories followed. Inserting such a large gap before the Millennium began weakened their case for a strictly numeric interpretation of the years in Revelation 20 since the gap was not mentioned in Scripture.

c. The Millennium would not begin until some yet future time.

In 1707 Whitby proposed a system based on the idea that the kingdom would begin in the future and would extend for a thousand years until the return of Christ. This is the view of Classic Post-Millennialism. The Chiliasts who held this view divided the future return of Christ into two separate events, one at the beginning of the thousand years and another at the end. This is the foundation of modern Pre-Millennialism.

2. Figurative Interpretations of the Thousand Years
These views take the number 1000 as symbolic as it is used in some other passages of Scripture.

a. The reign of the saints with Christ had not ended but continued.
The Millennium should not be measured in literal years, but it progresses “for the many years” which they say is the figurative meaning of 1000 in Scripture. This is the view commonly called A-Millennialism.

b. The reign of the saints had not yet begun.
This view holds that when this future reign begins prior to the return of Christ it will not last for a literal one thousand years, taking the number figuratively. This is the position of a modified view of Post-Millennialism.

c. The reign of the saints has not yet come in its fullness.
The millennium expands throughout the church age until a “universal Christianization of the world” takes place (B. B. Warfield). They see our mandate as using the gospel and its influence to bring society into conformity with the principles revealed in Scripture. This view is often called Modern or Contemporary Post-Millennialism. This should not be confused with Modernistic Post-Millennialism which sees the thousand years as a time of purely social reform not connected with the gospel. The modernistic view does not take the Bible as the inerrant word of God and so will not be a part of our study.

These primary views have developed in three main categories:
1. Post-Millennialism: Jesus returns for his saints after an earthly millennial reign of the saints with Christ which will be an earthly time of world-wide christianization, and is yet future.

2. A-Millennialism: This subset of Post-Millennialism also believes that Jesus returns for his saints after the millennium. But it views the millennium as a description of the present church age rather than as a future time of world christianization. It also believes that Jesus will come again in judgment after the Millennium. I like to call this view “Realized Millennialism”;

3. Pre-Millennialism: This view holds that Jesus will return for his saints before his Millennial reign, then come again after the thousand years in the final judgment.

Basic historic interpretations of the placement of the millennial kingdom.

Post-Millennialism: The basic beliefs of this view are:
All postmillennialists view of the great tribulation of Matthew 24 as historical fact which is identified with the Roman siege of Jerusalem and destruction of the temple in 70 AD.

Jesus fatally defeated Satan at the cross and cleared the way for the advancement of the church through the preaching of the gospel.

As the church expands (not in a steady growth but in historic periods) there will come a time when the world becomes essentially “christianized” in its morals and practices. Not all will be true believers but Christian views and values will dominate society. Believers will rule with Christ as they establish his Kingdom by grace through the gospel.

Satan is progressively bound so that he cannot keep the gentiles from obeying Messiah during this age. At the end of the kingdom age Satan is loosed for a final confrontation.

This age will end in the resurrection and the receiving up of all the living which will be followed immediately by the final judgment, then the eternal state.

Some Leading Postmillennialists: L.Boettner, B.B.Warfield, J.G.Machen, C.Hodge, A.A.Hodge, C.W.Hodge, R.J.Rushdoony, Ian Murray, Jonathan Edwards, J.Owen, A.Barnes, S.Charnock, R.Dabney, A.H.Strong, W.G.T.Shedd, J.M.Kik, J.H.Snowden, H.B.Smith, R.Campbell, D.Whitby, D.Brown, J.H.Thornwell, T.Goodwin, P.Nye

A-Millennialism (Realized Millennialism): According to this view:
Jesus established his kingdom at the end of His earthly ministry. He now sits and reigns at the right hand of the Father. In some sense believers now rule with Christ.

Satan is bound so that he no longer deceives the gentiles. At the end of this age Satan will be loosed for a final confrontation. This age will end in the resurrection and the receiving up of the living which will be
followed immediately by the final judgment, then the eternal state.

1. Historic Model for A-Millennialism
The great tribulation of apostate Israel occurred with the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD when the Roman army destroyed the Jewish Temple and ended the sacrifice. The old economy ended making the new economy of the church age more visible. Some call this “Optimistic Amillennialism since there is no future “great” tribulation.

2. Futurist Model for A-Millennialism
The great tribulation may still have some future fulfillment at the end of this age as well as its primary fulfillment in the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 AD.

Some Leading Amillennialists: L.Berkhoff, A.Kuyper, W.Hendriksen, O.T.Allis, D.H.Kromminga, G.C.Berkouwer, A.A.Hoekema, G.Girod, H.Hoeksema, R.C.H.Lenski, J.Adams, G.Voss, A.Pieters, F.E.Hamilton, G.Murray, W.Rutgers, M.J.Wyngaarden, W.Messelink, W.J.Grier, W.Cox, T.Graebner, A.Hughes, Kliefoth

Pre-Millennialism: According to this system Jesus returns before the Millennium.
At the end of this age Jesus will return in a partial resurrection, a partial judgment, and the translation of living believers into glory.

The Great Tribulation of Matthew 24 will take place for seven actual years before the Millennial Kingdom is established. Most do not identify it with the destruction of Jerusalem and the Temple in 70 AD. Others see 70 AD as a minor fulfillment but that the greater fulfillment will be prior to the yet future Millennium.

There are differences among them as to when Jesus comes to rapture his church out of this world. Some place it before the Great Tribulation (pre-trib), some have it in the middle of the Tribulation (mid-trib), and others put it at the end of the Tribulation (post-trib).

After the future tribulation, Jesus will establish an earthly kingdom over which He will rule personally with His glorified saints.

During the earthly kingdom Satan is bound. This suppresses but does not actually eliminate sin and the influence of evil.

After the kingdom age Satan will be loosed for a final confrontation. Then another resurrection will occur and a final judgment, followed by the eternal state.

1. Historic Model of Pre-Millennialism
This view does not deny the unity of Israel and the Church as one covenant people of God. They generally hold to some form of an earthly kingdom being established by Jesus at his ascension but that the primary Millennial reign is yet future. It is within this camp that some hold to a partial fulfillment of the Great Tribulation in 70 AD, but that a greater fulfillment will take place before the Millennium.

Some Leading Historic Premillennialists (with variation): G.Ladd, Dean Alford, J.O.Buswell, S.H.Kellogg, A.A.MacRae, A.Reese, H.W.Frost, N.West, E.B.Elliot, H.G.Guinness, T.Zahn

2. Dispensational Model of Pre-Millennialism (Futurist)
Jesus offered an earthly, political kingdom to the Jews during his ministry in the first century but they rejected it. God inserted the church age into history as a “parenthesis” in His eternal plan for Israel. This was unknown to the prophets.

At the end of this age Jesus will return in a partial resurrection, a partial judgment, and the translation of living believers into glory.

After the gentile church is removed a time of great tribulation will begin for a restored Israel. The temple will be rebuilt, and the sacrifice re-instituted just as before the parenthesis began. During this time the temple will be desecrated.

At the end of the tribulation Jesus will come, yet again, and will establish an earthly kingdom over which He will rule personally with His glorified saints but keeping Israel and the church separate.

During the earthly kingdom Satan is bound suppressing but not eliminating sin and the influence of evil.

After the kingdom age Satan will be loosed for a final confrontation. Another resurrection will occur and Jesus will come still once more in final judgment where He will bring about the eternal state.

Some Leading Dispensational Premillennialists: J.N.Darby, H.Linsey, C.I.Scofield, W.E.Blackstone, A.C.Gabelein, L.S.Chafer, C.L.Feinberg, J.F.Walvoord, J.D.Pentecost, G.Cohen, S.Kirban, J.F.Silvers, J.M.Brookes, J.M.Gray

Dispensationalists are forced to adopt futurism since they reject an organic connection between the Old Testament Covenant People and New Testament church. All references to Israel not physically and politically fulfilled by the time of Christ must be about some future Israel that is indistinguishable from Old Testament Israel, but cannot refer to the New Testament Church.

Historic note:
A few early forms of Chilliasm were evident in a Jewish branch of the early church as evidenced in the writings associated with Barnabas and Papias. It was then embraced in one form or another from 150 to 250 AD by men such as Irenaeus and Tertullian. It was the basic view held by cults such as the Anabaptists and later the Millerites and the Adventists.

Throughout history many were plainly anti-chillaists while not clearly being Post-Millennial or A-Millennial. These configurations did not exist as such until well after the first thousand years of the Church Age had ended. Among those who directly condemned Chiliasm as heresy were: Calvin, Luther, Augustine, Gaius (200), Clement, Origen, and Dionysius. Chiliasm was openly condemned as error in the Augsburg Confession, the 39 Articles of the English Church, and in the Belgic Confession.

It is inaccurate and unfair to identify any form of modern Pre-Millennialism with this older movement. They have little in common aside from their view that the Millennium of Revelation 20 is yet future and that Christ will come again in some way for his church before it is established. It is also unwise for modern Pre-Millennialists to use these cultish writings to establish an historical foundation for their view as being typical of what the true church had always held.

Note: The Bible quotations in this syllabus are from the New American Standard Bible (1988 edition) unless otherwise noted.

Lesson 1 – Man’s Fall Into Sin

Survey Studies in Reformed Theology

Genevan Institute for Reformed Studies
by Bob Burridge ©1996, 2006, 2010, 2016


Man’s Fall Into Sin

(Video: Part 1, Part 2, Part 3)
Westminster Confession of Faith VI


Westminster Confession of Faith Chapter VI.
Of the Fall of Man, of Sin, and of the Punishment thereof

I. Our first parents, being seduced by the subtilty and temptations of Satan, sinned, in eating the forbidden fruit. This their sin, God was pleased, according to His wise and holy counsel, to permit, having purposed to order it to His own glory.
II. By this sin they fell from their original righteousness and communion, with God, and so became dead in sin, and wholly defiled in all the parts and faculties of soul and body.
III. They being the root of all mankind, the guilt of this sin was imputed; and the same death in sin, and corrupted nature, conveyed to all their posterity descending from them by ordinary generation.
IV. From this original corruption, whereby we are utterly indisposed, disabled, and made opposite to all good, and wholly inclined to all evil, do proceed all actual transgressions.
V. This corruption of nature, during this life, does remain in those that are regenerated; and although it be, through Christ, pardoned, and mortified; yet both itself, and all the motions thereof, are truly and properly sin.
VI. Every sin, both original and actual, being a transgression of the righteous law of God, and contrary thereunto, does in its own nature, bring guilt upon the sinner, whereby he is bound over to the wrath of God, and curse of the law, and so made subject to death, with all miseries spiritual, temporal, and eternal.

Man was holy at creation but became corrupted
As we have already established in our study of creation that man was made in the image of God (Genesis 1:27). The biblical definition of God summarized in Shorter Catechism question 4 is: “God is a spirit, infinite, eternal and unchangeable, in his being, wisdom, power, holiness, justice, goodness and truth.” Therefore a good working definition of man, made in the image of God, is: “Man is body and spirit, finite, temporal and changeable, in his being, wisdom, power, holiness, justice, goodness and truth.”

Man was created in true righteousness and holiness. He was able to have true knowledge unimpeded by the distortions of sin. As one children’s catechism question puts it, man in his original condition was “holy and happy.”

Adam knew God and understood creation in a direct manner. He was in immediate communion with God, not separated by the offenses of sin. He enjoyed perfect fellowship with his Creator and Lord. He faithfully exercised his dominion over the rest of creation as God had commissioned him.

In Eden God was already revealing himself to man. He revealed himself generally in the display of his attributes and glory through creation and conscience. Adam was able to perceive it all in non-corrupted clarity. God also revealed himself specially as he spoke with Adam. God explained man’s work duties in the garden, his necessary submission to the one Creator, his duties in marriage as a man united with a woman to be “one flesh,” and his obligation to remember the work of creation in the weekly Sabbath.

God had also specially forbidden the humans from eating from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. What’s more, Adam and Eve had the moral power to obey all these expectations of their Sovereign God. They did not have a fallen mind that would obscure and suppress what was right and true.

In such a perfect condition, the great mystery is; “How could they have sinned? How could persons with no sin nature rebel against a good God?”

In contrast with the modern secular view of evil and crime, Scripture does not relegate sin to some lesser animalistic part of man that takes over and drives him to do wrong. Each person is responsible for his tendency toward lying, violence, disrespect, and other such immoral behaviors so evident in every human society. We did not get these harmful behaviors from some evolutionary past.

The Genesis Account of Man’s Fall into Sin (Genesis 2-3)

The Trees of the Garden
God had placed many trees in the garden (2:9). They were created to show God’s glory and to provide food: Genesis 2:16 states, “And the LORD God commanded the man, saying, ‘From any tree of the garden you may eat freely;’ ”

The intensive verbal form is used regarding the trees of Eden. From them man “eating may eat.” This freedom was granted to all but one tree, the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. That tree was also in the midst of the garden (3:3).

An old tradition views it as an apple tree. The reason for that is found in the Latin versions which were common in times past. The Latin word for “apple” is “mallum”, and the word for “evil” is “mallus.” Both words have the same genitive form “mali” which is what appears here in those Latin versions. Some took the word “evil” for the word “apple.” We do not know what kind of fruit it was, nor is it important. There have been all sorts of fanciful ideas about the nature of the fruit itself. But they are based on speculations not drawn from the inspired text of God’s word.

It is clear from the text that Adam was forbidden to eat of it (2:17). Eating of it was morally wrong because God said it was. The penalty attached was that in the day he ate of it he would certainly die. He was not told that the fruit was poison, nor that it would in itself kill him. Death was God’s penalty for disobedience, not a natural result of the physical substance of the fruit.

It was also not forbidden that man should know good and evil. Both were already implied in the several obligations and mandates given by God by which humans should live in Eden. Good would be obeying all God told him to do and not to do. Evil would be neglecting his duties, or eating the forbidden fruit.

The uniqueness is that God had ordained this tree to be the instrument by which the fall of mankind would occur. He intended that by it man would know good and evil in a way he did not know these qualities in his innocence. In the redemption that followed he would learn the merciful and gracious character of God.

There was also the tree of life in the garden. It was also in the midst of it (2:9). There is no indication here that by eating of it physically Adam would be given life. There is no mention of powers inherent in the fruit of it that would impart anything physically to Adam other than the normal nourishment the other trees offered.

Calvin viewed this tree as a sacramental symbol of life in fellowship with and in dependence upon God (Institutes 4.14.18). The tree is much like the elements of the Lord’s Table. Only those confessing the true God and embracing his covenant promises were to partake of it. By partaking of it there would be spiritual blessings granted to the soul of man. It’s not that the physical elements themselves had a supernatural physical quality. When Adam disobeyed and became separated from God morally, he and Eve were expelled from the garden lest they eat of this tree (3:22-23). This appears to be similar to the removal of non-repentant or rebellious communicant members of the church from the Lord’s Table to keep them from partaking of the sacramental elements unworthily.

There was a Serpent in the Garden (3:1)
The snake was a creature of God. Though he acted as the instrument of Satan, he never was able to operate independently from God’s decree. God’s sovereign power and immutable word cannot be left out here.

Something happened that made this snake not like those we know today. He spoke. Did he speak literally and physically to Eve? It appears that he did (2 Corinthians 11:3, 1 Timothy 2:14). We do not need to invent biological explanations to make the pre-fall snake able to vocalize any more than we need to imagine an amazing biological change in Balaam’s donkey which spoke in Numbers 22. This was a supernatural act permitted by God in the process of setting the conditions by which the plan of redemption would be advanced.

This snake was subtle. The Hebrew word here is arum, meaning “sly, cunning, crafty.” Except for the vowel pointing, it is also the word used for “naked, bare” as in 2:25 of Adam and Eve before the fall. Related words in Hebrew mean “shame, nakedness, foulness.” They differ because of their grammatical forms. Perhaps the relationship is an apparent shyness. Often when a person stands naked it produces a quiet, reserved mannerism that makes him appear vulnerable which would cause someone to let down his guard. The snake appeared open and honest and therefore craftily deceived the woman.

Obviously there is something more here than appears to the eye. This was no mere snake, not even just one with enhanced biological abilities. This snake didn’t just speak. It outwitted and deceived a human who was not yet lost in the bondage and blindness of sin. Subtlety is only a meaningful act when attributed to a rational being. Satan was the real tempter, not the snake.

The serpent spoke first to the woman. There has been some speculation as to why he chose her to be his first victim rather than Adam. It is not stated.

Some suggest that by nature the woman is more easily deceived or persuaded than Adam. Reference is often made to the comment that the wife is to be treated as one would a weaker vessel in 1 Peter 3:7.

1 Peter 3:7 “You husbands likewise, live with your wives in an understanding way, as with a weaker vessel, since she is a woman; and grant her honor as a fellow heir of the grace of life, so that your prayers may not be hindered.”

That text does not say she is a weaker vessel, but speaks about the way she is to be treated. Treat her gently, in an understanding way, like the careful manner in which one would handle a delicate and valuable piece of pottery. Since the woman is placed under the care of the man, it is his duty to treat her with the utmost of understanding and consideration. The caution is descriptive of the manner of care. It is not predicating a condition of weakness or inferiority to her. We should not attempt to use our psychological or sociological theories to impose limits upon how Scripture is to be interpreted: The headship of males over the home and church is not due to any stated superiority either of a physical, mental, or psychological nature. It was to represent the headship of Christ over his people, the church (Ephesians 5:23).

So why did Satan approach her first? Could it be that she was less well acquainted with the ways of God and of the garden since she had been more recently created? Or was she easier to approach since Adam was the representative head of the human race and bore a greater awareness of the implications his lapse would bring? The Scriptures do not explain the choice of Eve by Satan.

The Nature of the Temptation
There’s a shift here from Creator-centered thinking to creature-centered thinking. Satan, by the snake, injected doubt by asking a very crafty question. He asked, “Has God said…?” (3:1) Lies are made to resemble truth by incorporating vocabulary that speaks about God and sounds very careful and analytical, but they are designed to introduce doubt and to undermine the external absolute authority by which truth can be judged. Satan appeals to our weak human desire for self-determination. In the guise of being “fair, neutral, and thorough” he sets out questions to explore reality. But this, in a subtle way, attacks the statements of God’s revealed word.

Satan gave the impression that he only had Eve’s best interests in mind in “helping” her to test this statement of God. By saying that God told her she could not eat from every tree of the garden he implied that God was not very open and liberal enough with his creatures. That he was too strict.

Eve’s reply (3:2-3) indicates a willingness to examine God’s word with a very free interpretation of it, and with her own personal interests at the center. When she restated his permission (3:2), she weakened it by eliminating the intensive “eating you may eat” from 2:16. In re-phrasing the prohibition (3:3) she weakened it by eliminating the intensive “dying you shall die” (2:17). She also added the phrase “or touch it.” But this addition may not be a distortion. The word for “touching” here implies more than physical contact. It means “to take possession” of something. Today we might say “to obtain.”

Satan appears to have succeeded in getting her to willingly think ‘critically’ about what God had said. She had interpreted the Creator’s remarks and had re-worded them. She seems willing to introduce moral ideas modified from those God had spoken. This independency shows a questioning of the intentions of God in his revelation.

Once the mind was turned to operate independently from God’s clear revelation it was time for an absolute denial of revealed truth. Once an imaginary “neutral ground” was established, upon which God’s truth could be judged and evaluated by creaturely standards, error could be promoted. So Satan said (3:4) “you shall not die!” The negative is placed first in the original for emphasis. E. J. Young translates it, “No, it is not true that you shall surely die.” By this direct denial of God’s truth Eve faced a clear choice. She will either believe God or Satan.

Satan also attacked the character of God, “For God knows that in the day you eat from it your eyes will be opened, and you will be like God, knowing good and evil.” (Genesis 3:5).

The implication in Satan’s question seems to be that God is jealous of his knowledge. That he doesn’t want them to know what he knows. God is presented as fearing what may happen if man, acting independently of divine control, discovers certain things. There is also an implied magical power in the fruit over which God has no power. Such humanistic and occult concepts deny the sovereign power of God.

Satan also baits the issue with the implication that there is something very precious to be gained, something God wants to keep for himself. The appeal to greed is another common temptation we have always faced as a human race. That which is forbidden is made to seem intriguing, exotic.

Notice how the desire to sin grows in Eve as her inner perceptions are revealed to us; “When the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and that it was a delight to the eyes, and that the tree was desirable to make one wise, she took from its fruit and ate…” (3:6)

Satan never actually told her to sin. He never invited her to partake of the fruit. He just raised questions and implied that she was poorly informed, that God is not to be trusted to provide her what is really in her best interests. He led her to desire what was forbidden.

Compare the principle of lust in these two verses:
1 John 2:16 “the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and boastful pride of life, is not of the Father, but is from the world.” Then of Eve in Genesis 3:6, “… the woman saw that it was good for food, and that it was a delight to the eyes, and that the tree was desirable to make one wise…”

Satan appealed to the normal desires God gave us for satisfying our basic needs and recognizing values in life. But the heart of sin is to seek the blessings in ways that subvert the glorifying of the Sovereign Creator-God. The desires for good food, knowledge, even for moral knowledge, are all good things. But it is open rebellion against the Creator to seek them in ways God has not commanded, or in ways he has forbidden.

The sin of Eve does not appear to begin in her actual consumption of the fruit. She did not sin in that she ate something that was poisonous or unfit for eating. It was in that she chose and did what God had forbidden.

We read that Eve ate the forbidden fruit and then gave it to Adam and he also ate of it. Sin entered the human race when he, the designated head of the human race, sinned.

Interesting questions can be raised based on what is not said in the text. We are not interested in adding any information that is not given here. But we often have presumed things about these more familiar stories without realizing it. For example: Where was Adam during Eve’s temptation and sin?

Was he with her during her conversation with the serpent? Was he there when she reasoned over what was said and then lusted to satisfy her desires in ways God had forbidden? Was he there when she actually ate of the fruit? Certainly he was there when she offered it to him.

The only information we have is what is summarized in just one sentence. It says, “When the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and that it was a delight to the eyes, and that the tree was desirable to make one wise, she took from its fruit and ate; and she gave also to her husband with her, and he ate.”

The context would allow that he was there during the whole process. It is only an assumption that he was off somewhere else. We cannot say one way or the other as a matter of fact. But we need be careful not to engage in those moralizing sermons about how Adam was a bad husband, off somewhere else when his wife was being tempted. That is speculative and therefore dangerous.

When did Adam and Eve’s sin occur? Was it when they actually ate of the fruit? or did it include their choosing to do so contrary to God’s command? or in the actual desire that preceded the choice, a desire to find satisfaction in ways God had forbidden? The radical moral change took place inwardly before there was any outward act of rebellion.

In this act of defiance many things were going on in the mind of Adam and Eve:

1) They changed their value base.
They started to think that there may be absolute value standards other than what God commands. They assumed they were able to be “neutral” and able to judge God. They were not. They reasoned based on a value system that came from the creature, not from the Creator. They overestimated their own limited wisdom and rational ability.

2) Reasoning from that false value base lead to unexpected consequences.
There were unseen future results: Sin and death were passed on to all of humanity. This was not something they likely expected. There were also unexpected immediate results: They began to base their decisions and judgments upon a false perception of reality. It did not fit the way things really were, the way God had made them. The finite creature cannot adequately perceive things that are eternal, perfect, and infinite.

3) This reasoning lead to sinful choices.
A wrong value system yields wrong choices. They might seem right because the criteria for judgment are part of the same distorted set of values. This is why the revealing of the Creator’s law is a gracious thing. God gives us a fixed standard that does not evolve into something else.

This entering of truth into our system of thought from without means we have an “open” system of truth. In a “closed” system the rules are made up by the user of them. They themselves examine what they accept. It’s by definition untestable and circular in its reasoning.

The eating of the forbidden fruit by our first parents was in itself evidence of an already corrupt nature. The fruit did not cause the corruption. The corruption caused the act of eating.

At what point did the nature of man become bound to sin? This result appears to be a penal act associated with the actual act of defiance.

The important teaching is that in sinning, the nature of Adam and all his posterity became fallen, spiritually dead, separated from God’s fellowship, bound to the mastery of sin, and condemned for all eternity.

The Results of the Fall Genesis 3:7-24
There’s a dramatic contrast between the life of humans before and after their fall into sin. Before the fall they were walking in fellowship with God, and seeing his glory displayed all around them. After the fall they were fearful, confused, and looked for a hiding place in God’s garden.

Their eyes were opened
In his temptation Satan had promised that in the day they ate from the forbidden tree their eyes would be opened, that they would be like God knowing good and evil (3:5).

Something was terribly wrong.
Genesis 3:7, “Then the eyes of both of them were opened, and they knew that they were naked; and they sewed fig leaves together and made themselves loin coverings.”

Hidden in Satan’s words was something the humans did not count on, something not explained by the serpent. The substance of the truth was different than what was implied in what Satan said.

Satan is a deceiver. In battle one should not presume that the enemy’s words are open and honest. Satan is called the “Father of lies” by Jesus in John 8:44. Paul warns thousands of years after the fall, that we must not be “ignorant of his schemes” (2 Cor. 2:11).

What did they see now they had not seen before?
It is obvious, from the ordinary rules of literature (the literal interpretation of the passage) that the seeing with the eyes spoken of here is the common symbol for perception of something in the mind. They perceived something now they had not perceived before.

It points out that now they knew that they were naked. There was certainly nothing new in their nudity. They had been unclothed from the beginning. But now, their nakedness caused them to be afraid when God approached (3:10).

Their perception of things had changed. Before the fall they saw creation as it really was. They perceived it as the work of God. They knew that all was his and was made for his glory. Their naked bodies were not seen then as something shameful or a cause for fear as God approached.

After the fall they began to see creation from a “false standpoint” (as E.J. Young put it). Sin had corrupted them so that they were now an offense to a perfectly holy God and could no longer stand in union with him spiritually. Therefore their perception of everything changed. They had become confused about the real nature of creation. They began to exalt the creature over the Creator. It began when they, mere creatures, started to judge the warnings and commandments of God. Now their natural bodies were no longer perceived as declaring the glory of God. They had become, as they now saw them, mere physical objects. They suppressed the revelatory message in them.

They sewed fig leaves together to make coverings (literally: loin coverings, girdles). Man’s first recorded act after the fall was to try to cover up the evidence of what he had done. To attempt to hide things from God is obviously a foolish effort, yet it was their choice course of action. Fallen man always tries to cover up his sin. Paul writes about fallen hearts, “… their thoughts alternately accusing or else defending themselves.” (Romans 2:15).

Fallen man attempts to settle his guilt feelings by either accusing others (shifting the blame), or else defending himself (making excuses for his sin). He develops a plan to deal with guilt on his own. He comes up with a religion of his own efforts. He made something he thought would work in hiding his offense from God. There is no religion of grace alone other than Christianity.

They tried to hide from God
Genesis 3:8, “They heard the sound of the Lord God walking in the garden in the cool of the day, and the man and his wife hid themselves from the presence of the Lord God among the trees of the garden.”

The fallen humans heard God walking in the garden. But God is Spirit. How can a spirit walk in a garden and make noise? God often appeared in physical manifestations in Scripture. The term we use for such appearances is “Theophany.” It is a combination of the Greek words theos (God) and phanerosis (disclosure, manifestation).

Such manifestations were accommodations to man, so that the Creator could speak and make things known with his creatures by the senses he had given them. It was a gracious appearance. There was no necessity for God to speak to these fallen, morally offensive creatures, other than the necessity brought about by his own eternal desires and decree.

Before the fall the sound of God manifesting himself in the garden was exciting and full of joy. It meant that God had come to speak with them, to fellowship with them, to provide for and to bless them.

But after the fall it was a cause for fear. Man now faced his Creator, the Sovereign Holy God, as a guilty fallen creature separated spiritually from him by moral corruption. He was now at enmity with God.

How did they try to solve this crisis? First they made aprons, now they attempted to hide from God among the trees God had made and given them charge to oversee.

Fallen man’s own religion, his attempt to approach God, is always synthetic, put together from his own creative mind. It is designed to replace the lost approach to God which requires perfect holiness. Adam and Eve were obviously aware that God would not be pleased with what had taken place, with their new condition.

Fallen man runs from God in a futile effort to escape his notice and lordship. Jonah ran from God. Men in all ages live with secrets as if their sin can be hidden, kept unnoticed.

The futility of their efforts makes the scene absurd. They were hiding in God’s own garden, behind the very trees God made and planted! How foolish.

Psalm 139:7 “Where can I go from Thy Spirit? Or where can I flee from Thy presence?”
Psalm 139:12 “Even the darkness is not dark to Thee…”

These words are a comfort to the child of God’s Covenant, but a terror to those who dare to stand on their own merits. E. J. Young observes, “Man was to have been the protector of the garden: now he desires the garden to protect him.”

In God’s Hand

“Where ever we go, we are in God’s land.
What ever we hold, is also in his hand.
What ever we shape to make for our use,
with all that we grow, and with every abuse,
we partake of creation, the work of His hand.
May God, for his glory, make us understand.”
(Bob Burridge 1988)

God Called to Adam
Genesis 3:9, Then the Lord God called to the man, and said to him, “Where are you?”

God, the Creator did not abandon the creature he made in his image. That was not his purpose in creating man and in the decree of the fall. Displaying his mercy, he sought out the one who had sinned against him. There was no obligation external to God that would compel him to seek out fallen man. It was his own plan, his own decree, that moved him.

God came to Adam, the one He made to be the head of the human race. It was time for him to give account of his failed duty before the Lord of lords.

When God asked, “Where are you?” it certainly did not reflect ignorance of Adam’s location. God knows all things perfectly. It was a call to fallen man to come to the God to whom he is answerable, and to show himself.

Man Admitted his Fear
Genesis 3:10, He said, “I heard the sound of You in the garden, and I was afraid because I was naked; so I hid myself.”

Adam admitted that he attempted to hide himself when he heard God in the garden. He admitted his fear. He now saw God as a threat instead of as a blessing, they way he had seen Him before the sin. He cited his nakedness as the cause of his fear. Yet he had been naked before the fall. The difference again appears in man’s new perception of himself as offensive to God due to the obscuring of the pouring forth of the Creator’s glory from his body as a part of natural revelation (Psalm 19:1-4). Now he saw his body as a mere physical object and suppressed the information it spoke concerning its Maker’s power and nature (Rom 1:20).

Satan seemed to promise that by eating of the fruit man would gain a degree of freedom from God, that man would be like god, to be more of his own lord. But instead, his sin enslaved him to fear and shame. Nature took on a starkness that no longer was seen in conjunction with the revelation God had put in it. His body was now perceived as something to be hidden.

But man still had much more to learn. So God continued with still another question to Adam.

God Asked a Second Question
Genesis 3:11a, And He said, “Who told you that you were naked? …”

There were not that many persons to consider at the time. Where did Adam get this idea that his nakedness needed to be hidden? Why did he now perceive that his unclothed body was something to be considered shameful? That was the question God wanted Adam to consider. Looking to the source of knowledge is always important.

NOTE: Remember from our earlier study that the Hebrew root words for “nakedness” and “shame” are related. The root is aram (ערם). The various uses of this root word are differentiated in this passage by vowel and ending inflections only.

‘aram (עָרָם) “nakedness, nudity”
‘arom (עָרֺם) “sly, cunning, crafty.”
‘arvah (עֶרְוָה) “nakedness, a shameful thing”


A different word was used in 2:25 (“but they were not ashamed”)

bosh (בּוֹש) “ashamed, disappointed, deceived, confounded”

God’s Third Question
Genesis 3:11b, “… Have you eaten from the tree of which I commanded you not to eat?”

Again, God asked a question not for information, but to confront Adam with the situation. He asked him if he had eaten from the forbidden tree. The proper answer would have been a simple, honest confession of the truth. But that’s not how the fallen couple answered. Blame was passed around.

Adam blamed Eve
Genesis 3:12, The man said, “The woman whom You gave to be with me, she gave me from the tree, and I ate.”

There was no repentance or true confession shown. The common response of the fallen heart when confronted with his guilt and sin is to shift the blame elsewhere accusing others, or to make up a defense for the sinful act itself.

Romans 2:15 “in that they show the work of the Law written in their hearts, their conscience bearing witness, and their thoughts alternately accusing or else defending them”

His excuse was not even a good defense. Entrapment is difficult to defend as a reason for an immoral act. Just because Eve gave the fruit to him in no way excuses his choice to eat it. In letting her lead him into rebellion against God, Adam had abdicated his headship over Eve. He failed to exercise responsible and loving leadership in his home. The woman was made to be a helper suitable for him. She too had abandoned her creation mandate.

Sin almost always has domestic consequences. When we sin it affects our home, our marriage. The abandonment of the proper duties of husband and wife made way for sin. That sin turned Adam against his wife to blame her for his transgression of God’s law.

The first step in healing any marital problem is to restore each party individually to a proper walk with the Lord. Sin drives a wedge between husband and wife. If that sin is not properly admitted and dealt with individually, the counseling session becomes a time of either finding blame in others or in circumstances, or finding excuses for the sin as if it was not really bad in the particular situation.

Implied in Adam’s response was something even more offensive. He seemed to say that God was partly at fault for having given the woman to him in the first place. This is another principle we commonly see active in the fallen heart. Man takes the blessing God gives and perverts his relationship with it so that it no longer reveals God’s goodness. Instead it reveals God’s justice. In some cases God uses this perversion as a means of revealing his mercy and grace when he forgives and restores such undeserving people. But even though evil is always used for the greater good of revealing some part of God’s nature, it is not excused.

Today our legal system preserves and formalizes this principle of the fallen heart. Trivial lawsuits are often filed against people and organizations as a result of the tragic consequences of a person’s own irresponsibility. The system is blamed or the manufacturer of the things man sinfully or carelessly abuses.

Adam made a sadly qualified confession. The word “confess” (1 John 1:9 Greek = homologeo “ὁμολογέω”) simply means to “say along with”. That is, to agree with the truth of something, particularly the moral guilt of some act or condition. Adam admitted he ate of the forbidden fruit, but made no admission of any guilt.

Eve blamed the serpent
Genesis 3:15, Then the Lord God said to the woman, “What is this you have done?” And the woman said, “The serpent deceived me, and I ate.”

It is true that Satan, by the serpent, deceived her (1 Corinthians 11:3). But God had already given her sufficient revelation that should have been obeyed. It was her decision that led her to sin. She alone lusted for things God had forbidden. It was Eve who had presumed to stand in judgment over what God had commanded. Satan never directly told her to sin. He did not force her to do anything against what she freely chose to do. Eve was not coerced by anything outside of herself, therefore in that sense she acted freely. This does not mean that she was free to change or violate God’s eternal and comprehensive decree of what would happen. No being can ever do that. It would be a contradiction of the nature of reality if such a thing would be possible.

Sin is never as rewarding as we expect it to be.
This principle was shown in the wisdom of Moses when he chose to trust the promises and character of God above the rich enticements offered to him by the pagan life-style of Egypt: Hebrews 11:25 “choosing rather to endure the ill-treatment with the people of God, than to enjoy the passing pleasures of sin.”

Adam and Eve learned this principle in the results of their sinful act. There eyes were opened, but they didn’t like what they saw. With opened eyes they now saw a perverted world. The glory of the Creator, which they formerly enjoyed constantly, had become distorted in all things. Instead of seeing all things as they relate to God’s sovereign glory, they saw things as they assumed they could be used to satisfy man in ways independent of what pleases God.

Sin’s Curse
God’s Law had been broken. The holiness of God is an eternal and unchangeable attribute which demands a particular penalty for sin. That is the principle of all justice. God therefore must respond to sin in a just manner if he is to be self-consistent.
Nahum 1:3 “the Lord will by no means leave the guilty unpunished”
Habakkuk 1:13 “Thine eyes are too pure to approve evil…”
Deuteronomy 27:26 “Cursed is he who does not confirm the words of this law by doing them”

The wrath of God is his necessary response to sin. Sadly a modern heresy has arisen which implies that when God forgives us for sin he simply sets it aside and forgets about it. They define justification in simplistic terms saying that it’s “just-as-if-I’d” never sinned. While the words have a similar sound they do not define justification. Our sins are not simply set aside as if God experiences a sanctified amnesia. Our sins are paid for with an awesome price, the death of our Savior in place of the sinner.
Isaiah 53:4-6 “Surely our griefs He Himself bore, and our sorrows He carried…The Lord has caused the iniquity of us all to fall on Him.”
Galatians 3:13 “Christ redeemed us from the curse of the Law, having become a curse for us.”

The curse that is the result of sin must be pronounced by the Holy Judge. Justice must be done now that the covenant the Creator bestowed upon man had been violated.

The curse upon the Serpent :14-15
Genesis 3:14-15, The Lord God said to the serpent, “Because you have done this, Cursed are you more than all cattle, And more than every beast of the field; On your belly you will go, And dust you will eat All the days of your life; And I will put enmity Between you and the woman, And between your seed and her seed; He shall bruise you on the head, And you shall bruise him on the heel.”

One might well ask, “Why curse a snake?” The animal was only a pawn in this transaction, not the actual tempter. We have seen that it was Satan who embodied and moved this animal in the temptation.

But there is Scriptural justification for holding the instrument responsible for the moral actions produced by it. In the law of God, which is a revelation of moral principles, animals involved in crimes were to be put to death.

Exodus 21:28-29 “if an ox gores a man or a woman to death, the ox shall surely be stoned and its flesh shall not be eaten; but the owner of the ox shall go unpunished. If, however, an ox was previously in the habit of goring, and its owner has been warned, yet he does not confine it, and it kills a man or a woman, the ox shall be stoned and its owner also shall be put to death.”

In this case, the serpent was instrumental in the spiritual death of mankind. His curse also represented the eternal humiliation of Satan which is yet to come in its final state. The real tempter will be eternally condemned at the final judgment at the time of Christ’s return. He will be humbled and cursed forever. The nature of the curse upon the serpent demonstrates this humiliation

The snake is cursed from the other beasts. The term “beasts” is general so that it includes many biological kinds. This curse is not common to all animals but to this particular “kind” of animal.

His crawling on his belly was to depict the humiliation of God’s judgment. Does this mean that snakes got around some other way before the curse? There is no indication that this is what the text means. For example circumcision was a procedure practiced long before it became a covenant sign in the time of Abraham. Rainbows likely existed before the flood but were not given their covenantal meaning until the promise of God was revealed to Noah. There are many such examples in Scripture that show how wrong it is to presume that when a covenantal meaning is attached to something that the thing itself didn’t exist prior to the pronouncement. This curse on his way of locomotion remains symbolic of that which is cursed of God. Leviticus 11:42 “Whatever crawls on its belly … they are detestable.”

The snake was cursed in that it shall eat dust. This is not necessarily a reference to its food or means of nourishment. This was a common literary expression of deep humiliation. We see God’s word employ it that way in several places when speaking of enemies conquered by God’s power.
Psalm 72:9 “Let the nomads of the desert bow before him; and his enemies lick the dust.”
Isaiah 49:23 speaks of the exalting of the People of God over her enemies who, “… will bow down to you with their faces to the earth, and lick the dust of your feet…”
Micah 7:17 speaks of the heathen nations saying, “they shall lick the dust like a serpent”

The Promise of Conquest 3:15
The consequences of the fall of man in Eden tell us about God’s Justice, Mercy, and Grace. In this next part of the curse the symbolism falls away and we see a curse that can only refer to the evil person who moved the snake in the temptation, Satan. He struck out against God and, now in defeat, he is cursed.

There will be “enmity” between Satan and his seed and the woman and her seed. The seed includes all those who in their nature and kind take after both Satan and the woman. The descendants of the woman will be at odds with the sons of Satan, his followers, and disciples. It is not a commanded hatred as if he said “these shall be at enmity.” But it is a recognition of a relationship that will be present. Satan is out to destroy mankind and mankind hates to be destroyed. But in his perversion of all things true and good, the fallen heart misconstrues the cause of that hostility. He doesn’t like the law of God because it condemns him. He loves the ways of Satan because they appeal to his corrupted nature.

In this curse a transformation is announced. All isn’t lost. In redemption, the enmity, hostility, which sin brought between man and God is going to be turned around to exist between humans and the source of evil.

There is a veiled hint here of what God would one day reveal more specifically. The seed of a woman would eventually deliver a mortal blow to the seed of Satan. That seed of the woman is, in the most direct sense, all those who would descend from Eve. More specifically it is the kingdom of God representing his chosen seed from among the human race. Their crushing of the head of the serpent is only possible by the victory of one particular seed of a woman, Jesus who is the Christ, the promised Messiah. Those redeemed by him are engaged in the crushing of Satan.
Romans 16:20 “the God of peace will soon crush Satan under your feet.”

In this verse the Apostle Paul uses the plural form of the word “your” meaning the believers who were reading his letter. We are conquerors of Satan together with Christ in his victory over sin. The Messiah paid the penalty of sin in full for his people and, by the regenerating power seen in their restoration, they become his seed and army.

Why does it say that Christ through his people will destroy Satan’s seed rather than destroy Satan himself? The battle is not waged against just an invisible spiritual enemy. It is fought against all who are of his illusionary and deceptive kingdom, all of fallen mankind. Jesus identified the corrupted Pharisees as sons of their father, Satan. They are among his seed (John 8:44).

The most complete fulfillment of this principle is seen in the final judgment and condemnation of Satan himself at the cross and, by application, in the final judgment at the return of Christ. It is because of his victory over sin and death that the church is enabled to be the tool of God in battling sin and crushing Satan’s forces in their daily work.

The curse upon the Woman
Genesis 3:16, To the woman He said, “I will greatly multiply Your pain in childbirth, In pain you will bring forth children; Yet your desire will be for your husband, And he will rule over you.”

God directs his judicial curse upon the woman who was the one who first sinned. Her curse has two parts.

First God announces the sorrow and pain that accompanies childbirth. The text uses an intensive form by repeating the verb. Literally it says, “making great I will make great” which is often translated “surely I will make great.” That which is made great is her pain in “childbirth”. The word there means “conception, or pregnancy” (הרה “harah”), and the painful bringing forth of children.

Its not a part of the curse that the woman would bring forth children. That was announced as a part of the original creation order before the fall into sin took place (Genesis 1:28). Childbirth is also implied in Genesis 2:24 when it mentions leaving “father and mother” when two are united in marriage.

The curse has to do with the great pain the woman would endure in the process of carrying out the creation duty of bearing children. This is to be a judicial reminder of the horrors of the first woman’s sin. Some suggest that “bringing forth” children is more than just giving birth, but may include the whole process of raising them until they pass into adulthood.

The second part of the curse is domestic. Her desire will be toward her husband. The Hebrew word translated “her desire” is teshuqah (תּשׁוּקה). It is a feminine substantive constructed from the root shuq (שׁוּק). This ancient expression is not easy to understand. The root verb relates to something being abundant, or overflowing with supply. This feminine noun made out of it seems to relate to a “longing” or “desire”. We can only understand this ancient expression by how was used at that time. The root verb relates to something being “abundant”, or “overflowing” with supply. This feminine noun derived from it seems to relate to a “longing” or “desire”.

It is found in three places in Scripture:
Genesis 3:16 where the woman’s “desire” will be to her husband.
Genesis 4:7 where temptation is presented in the figure of sin crouching at the door waiting with “desire” to devour a person.
Song of Solomon 7:10 where the woman speaks of her man’s “desire” for her.

In these two other occurrences it appears that “a strong craving” best fits the context.

There are different ways commentators interpreting this phrase. Some take it as simply stating how a woman’s desires are to be in subjection to her husband. Others understand it to mean the she will have a strong desire for, or a yearning toward him. These are not conflicting or mutually exclusive ideas. It’s not a matter of choosing between the two ideas but as to which is the dominant meaning here.

As part of the curse it fits best to see this as a recurring struggle. A tension arises because God’s created and decreed order is violated or diminished in importance. There are several ways in which that order is violated.

  • Men often abuse their headship. They turn it into domination over their wife for personal advantage, instead of out of love for her and for God whose loving care and authority he is to represent.
  • Men sometimes abdicate their headship. They fail to take up the responsibilities of protecting, teaching, and providing for their families.
  • Woman often abdicate their subjection, and crave or usurp her husband’s headship. They refuse to be supportive and respectful of the responsibilities God has given to him.
  • Women sometimes abuse their subjection leaving her husband and others to carry out her God-given responsibilities in the home.

In the fall itself the male/female role was disrupted when Adam failed to lead Eve in God’s ways when she offered him the forbidden fruit. If he was present when she was tempted, then Adam failed in loving leadership by not preventing her from sinning. Eve took the headship over Adam in leading him into sin. Therefore it is understandable that the curse should reflect the struggle of their damaged relationship. It would continue to influence the posterity of the first parents. In our era it continues to produce tension between the sexes. This is addressed often in Scripture, and is the root of many problems that touch families and churches today.

Perfect domestic tranquility ended in the fall. This has yielded conflicts of desires which can only be resolved rightly under responsible and loving male headship for those redeemed by the restorative work of Christ, and who are growing spiritually by the sanctifying work of the Holy Spirit.

The curse upon the Man & the Earth
Genesis 3:17-19, Then to Adam He said, “Because you have listened to the voice of your wife, and have eaten from the tree about which I commanded you, saying, ‘You shall not eat from it’; Cursed is the ground because of you; In toil you will eat of it All the days of your life. Both thorns and thistles it shall grow for you; And you will eat the plants of the field; By the sweat of your face You will eat bread, Till you return to the ground, Because from it you were taken; For you are dust, And to dust you shall return.”

The Hebrew word a-dam (אדם) has been used already in this first part of Genesis for “man.” Here it is used without the definite article as a proper name, Adam.

The curse is founded upon two acts of the man. First it mentions his listening to his wife. No sin is implied in the physical act of listening. The listening here includes the idea of heeding what she unwisely said. In doing that he abdicated his spiritual responsibility of godly leadership over her. His second act was in following the rebellious lead of his wife. He ate the fruit. Though Adam blamed her for giving him the fruit, God made it clear that it was he who had followed her suggestion and had actually eaten the fruit.

The curse is directed against the ground which brings forth man’s provisions. Adam had already been given the mandate of dominion over God’s creation. He was to till the earth and to bring forth food and all his provisions (2:15). Labor was to be a blessed employment in the service of God. Therefore the curse was not the imposition of work, but of the struggle to exercise responsible dominion in the fallen estate.

That which was made to be dominated by man now will be perceived as something to struggle with and to fight against as if it now resisted man’s dominion even as man had resisted the supreme dominion of his Creator. In their desire to be “like god” they found out something of the rebellion they themselves had directed against the one they were to serve.

Man will now have to sense the frustrations of thorns and thistles in his work of bringing forth daily provisions from the earth. His bread (lechem “לחם”, a word used generally for “food”) will come only by the “sweat of nostrils” (aph “אף” – “nostril, nose, face, anger”).

He will work hard through frustrations to get his food. Then he will then die and return to the earth from which he had been created. It is interesting to note that Jesus in making atonement for man’s sins, providing redemption from the curse, providentially wore a crown of thorns – the very symbol of the curse itself.

Our labor is a reminder to us of our creation purpose.
We were created in the image of God. An image represents something greater than itself. This form we exist in is part of God’s natural revelation to us. It is our duty and privilege as humans to display the attributes of God’s character (though imperfectly) in a way beyond what has been designed for the rest of creation. We are called upon to strive for perfection in our being, wisdom, holiness, goodness, and truth.

As custodians of creation, we display God’s own sovereign dominion over all things. Our dominion duty is to bring all things into subjection to the Creator’s revealed principles. Each person, in his own area of daily work, is to bring that part of creation over which he has custodianship into conformity with what pleases God.

Our labor also reminds us of the curse upon our sin as we struggle, and as we experience frustrations in our daily work. The thorns and thistles of daily labor keep our need for redemption before us.

Labor also reminds us of the Covenant of Grace. Though cursed, man is still enabled to work as overseer of the natural world. It is God in his mercy who calls us to our field of service, enables us to work, and provides the increase. To God alone is to be given all praise and glory.

God did not leave mankind to struggle under the curse forever. Beyond his general mercies God also reached out in grace to redeem a people for himself. We live in a special age where we know the means of that redemption in the atoning work of our Savior, Jesus Christ.

Life in exile from Eden
Genesis 3:20-24, Now the man called his wife’s name Eve, because she was the mother of all the living. The Lord God made garments of skin for Adam and his wife, and clothed them. Then the Lord God said, “Behold, the man has become like one of Us, knowing good and evil; and now, he might stretch out his hand, and take also from the tree of life, and eat, and live forever”— therefore the Lord God sent him out from the garden of Eden, to cultivate the ground from which he was taken. So He drove the man out; and at the east of the garden of Eden He stationed the cherubim and the flaming sword which turned every direction to guard the way to the tree of life.

Adam called the woman Khav-VAH (חוּה) which appears related to the root word khai (חי) which means “life”. So it is rendered “Eve” in most English translations. The form of the root is one which customarily indicates a person’s occupation. (“one who gives life”). So while the word that identifies her as “woman” is Ish-shah (אשּׁה), her proper name is Khav-VAH.

She is given this name because she “was the mother of all living.” This is possibly a Mosaic comment rather than a continuing of the quote of God in pronouncing the curse. In either case it is the inspired word of God explaining the name given to the first woman.

In spite of the rebellion in sin and the guilt of the fallen soul of mankind, God, in his mercy and to exercise his grace toward his chosen ones, would allow humans not only to continue their work of dominion, but also to proceed in multiplying and filling the earth.

Man had attempted to provide his own covering over his nakedness. It appears to have been rejected for its inadequacy. In place of the works of man to cover his own shame, God provided a covering of animal skins (3:21). The significance of this is not directly explained at this point in redemptive history. Adam and Eve would not have been able to appreciate all the implications of what God was revealing at that moment. But they may have been told more than what was recorded here in Moses’ account. There are some things which appear to be understood by them in the next few chapters of Scripture which are much later explicitly recorded for us as God’s truth was progressively revealed and inscripturated.

First, it is obvious that God intends to provide a covering for sin and shame. Man’s own attempt to cover his offense failed and was of no value beyond obscuring the outward evidences visible to human eyes.

Second, it appears that an animal died to provide the skins. On the one hand this shows that man still has dominion over all the rest of creation and is to continue to use natural resources for his own provisions. But there seems to be much more here. We are later told that without the shedding of blood there is no remission for sin (Hebrews 9:22). Since the blood of animals itself can not remove sin (Hebrews 10:4) the principle of representation of one for another appears to be present by way of incipient revelation.

The word “atonement” basically means “to cover.” In this case the covering over the evident shame produced by sin is provided though the death of an animal. Animals were sacrificed and their blood shed to depict the coming provision of the Messiah who would actually make atonement for the sins of God’s people.

The great deception of modern religion is more than its denial that there is actual sin, and more that its denial that some kind of god exists. Its error is that forgiveness can take place by man’s efforts, intentions, or choices without the necessity of atonement by a perfect substitute, Jesus Christ.

God also recognized a change in man’s knowledge of good and evil.
Genesis 3:22, “Behold, the man has become like one of Us, knowing good and evil …”

The use of the plural of self-reference by God that the man has become “like one of us” does not fit the Hebrew idiom of the “majestic plural.” Therefore it does appear to be an illusion to the later revealed concept of the Trinity.

How is it that by sin man came to know good and evil in a way analogous to God’s knowledge of the same? Every analogy has its areas of similarity and of difference. Otherwise the thing represented would not be distinct from that depicting it. It would cease to be an analogy. It would become an “identity”.

We are told that the first humans became “as God” with respect to knowing good and evil. This does not mean they came to know these things in the same way that God knows them. The Creator sees their mutual purpose perfectly and knowing all about them infinitely. Yet there is obviously some greater extent to which, after the fall, man’s awareness of good and evil became more analogous to God’s knowledge of the same.

God defines good. It’s what promotes his holiness and flows from the divine nature enabling secondary agents to purpose and to act in ways that please God morally.

Evil is a negation of good. God knows the horror and offense of evil. Evil is that which reveals the wrath and justice of God to creation, a part of ethical reality man did not understand well until after the fall.

Mercy is that display of goodness which was not appreciated until man was promised undeserved deliverance from his fallen estate. In the fall, man became more aware of the ethical realities displaying the character of God. Therefore he came to know good and evil in a manner that was more closely analogous to the way God knows them.

It must also be born in mind that until regeneration of the fallen soul, every human individual will pervert that newly acquired knowledge so that he loves evil and hates the good. The display of God’s attributes which is there to glorify the Creator is misinterpreted into a display of man’s works that glorify the creature over the Creator.

Barring from tree of life
Genesis 3:22-23, 22. Then the Lord God said, “Behold, the man has become like one of Us, knowing good and evil; and now, he might stretch out his hand, and take also from the tree of life, and eat, and live forever”— therefore the Lord God sent him out from the garden of Eden, to cultivate the ground from which he was taken.

The concept of the Tree of Life’s sacramental significance gains support in the excluding of man from partaking of the tree after the fall. It is always considered sinful to wrongly partake of that which God sets aside to represent our union with him. Life is primarily viewed as a union in Scripture and death as a separation. Being separated from God by spiritual death, man must no longer partake of that former symbol of his unspoiled union which he knew before the fall.

A sacrament is defined under the new administration of the covenant in this way in the Westminster Shorter Catechism, question 92 which reads, “A sacrament is an holy ordinance instituted by Christ; wherein, by sensible signs, Christ, and the benefits of the new covenant, are represented, sealed, and applied to believers.”

In preserving the elements of that definition and extending the principle to apply more broadly to all administrations of God’s grace to his people, even in Eden, we might modify that to read, “A sacrament is an holy ordinance instituted by God; wherein, by sensible signs, the benefits of God’s covenant are represented, sealed and applied to believers.”

In each period of redemptive history this would be dispensed differently as both the covenant, and the degree to which it is fulfilled, are represented, sealed and applied.

In Eden prior to the fall, before the need for a Redeemer became evident, and under the Creation Covenant commonly called the “Covenant of Works”, those in union with God by trusting in him wholly (having true faith) showed their union by partaking of the Tree of Life.

During the period after the fall until the death of the Messiah those in union with God in the older administration of the Covenant of Grace by trusting in God’s provision wholly (having true faith), showed their union by animal sacrifices which depicted the coming Christ. Most particularly that is seen in the Passover.

After the completion of the work of Christ, in this present administration of the Covenant of Grace, those trusting wholly in God’s provision in Christ (having true faith) show their union by partaking of the Lord’s Supper.

In Glory, after the final judgment and glorification, those in union with God will again display that union by a restored access to the Tree of Life. They will again be fully purged of sin and once more qualified for this most pure of all sacraments. Revelation 2:7 “…to him who overcomes, I will grant to eat of the tree of life which is in the Paradise of God.”

People are always forbidden to partake of the sacramental elements wrongly. Under the old administration of the Covenant of Grace the prophet warned, echoing the early warnings of Moses,
Isaiah 1:11-13 “What are your multiplied sacrifices to Me?” Says the Lord. “I have had enough of burnt offerings of rams and the fat of fed cattle. and I take no pleasure in the blood of bulls, lambs or goats … Bring your worthless offerings no longer, their incense is an abomination to Me…”

In our era of redemptive history the Apostle Paul warns the church in a similar manner, 1 Corinthians 11:29 “he who eats and drinks, eats and drinks judgment to himself if he does not judge the body rightly.”

Given this model for the Tree of Life, it is clear that Adam and Eve ought to no longer partake of the sacramental fruit. They no longer belonged in the garden which itself represented that original holy union and fellowship of man with the Creator.

Cherubim guard the entry
Genesis 3:24, So He drove the man out; and at the east of the garden of Eden He stationed the cherubim and the flaming sword which turned every direction to guard the way to the tree of life.

The identity of these creatures has been debated among scholars of Scripture. Some take them as purely symbolic literary devices, while others see them as real beings. Since they are spoken of as agents of God it is unsafe to consider them as mere literary symbols without compelling evidence to do so.

The term used here is Ha Ke-ru-VIM (הכרבים) “the cherubim”. This is the plural form of Ke-ruv (כּרוּב), often rendered as “cherub” in English. They are presented as created life forms alien to our world. It is likely that they, like the angels of which they are often considered a sub-class, usually exist above the dimensions in which we move. At times they are manifested in forms which communicate their divine duties to man by the ordinary senses.

Their employment here is as part of the manifest presence of God in keeping fallen mankind out of Eden. They, along with a flaming sword which appeared to turn with constant motion in every direction, represented God’s vigilant presence to prevent any violation of the ban on their entrance.

These Cherubim were stationed on the East of Eden. This seems to indicate that the humans were expelled and sent away in that direction.

How long did the Cherubim and the sword remain at the entrance to Eden? How long did Eden remain as a physical location on earth? These are unknown. Is Eden still around? and if so where is it? These are more the concerns of fiction than of any importance to us. God obviously intended for Eden to become but a memory and a lesson to us, not for it to become a legendary land to be searched for and visited.

All we know of the location of Eden is what is given in Genesis 2:10-14. It was at the source of four rivers: The Pishon which flowed around the land of Havilah, a land of gold, bdellium, and onyx stone. This has caused some to associate this with India.

The next is the Gihon which flowed around the land of Cush. Some associate this with the Nile, since after the time of Noah Egypt was known as the land of Cush.

Then there was the Hiddekel which flowed East of Assyria (Ashshur). It is often associated with the Tigris River. Finally it mentions the Euphrates (the Perat).

The problem with all these conjectures is that we have no idea of the geography of the earth prior to the great flood of the time of Noah. The surface features which determine rivers may have been very different, and we have no idea that Noah’s ark settled down after the flood any where near the place where civilization had grown up prior to that time.

Old names would have been carried with Noah and his family. As rivers and mountains were named, they would likely have use names they had been familiar with before the flood.

Eden is lost. Its message lives on in God’s Word. Its events and lessons effect us all.

(Bible quotations are from the New American Standard Bible (1988 edition) unless otherwise noted.)

return to the WCF III index

Lesson 6 – The Creation of Man

Survey Studies in Reformed Theology

Genevan Institute for Reformed Studies
by Pastor Bob Burridge ©1997, 2010, 2012, 2016
[Watch the Video]
Westminster Confession of Faith IV:2

The Creation of Man

Man at creation was not as he is now. The fall changed him in very specific ways. He did not change into a different physical being. He was changed in moral and spiritual ways. Five different moral states of man can be distinguished in Scripture: his estate at creation, his condition after the fall, his condition when redeemed, his condition after death but before the final resurrection, and his eternal estate after the final resurrection.

When someone tries to explain the nature and moral state of man aside from what God has specially revealed about him, a dangerous anthropology, psychology, and sociology is produced. Some desire to justify the obvious guilt and moral corruption of man by redefining his basic nature. Others modify their view of man in an attempt to soften the bold realities that necessitated the incarnation of God the Son, as the person of Jesus.

Many today have accepted without much critical examination the assumptions of modern humanism which build a view of man that makes him little more than a highly evolved animal without absolute moral responsibilities. They often blame the biblical view of man for society’s ills. Some attempt to separate individuals from their actions and thoughts in an effort to insulate them from responsibility for what they do and think.

The Manner of the Creation of Man

Some of God’s creation was shaped into its intended condition mediately using secondary means. The language of Genesis One describes processes following natural principles which are part of the nature of the energy-matter continuum. These principles, or “physical laws”, are the handiwork of the Creator. They declare God’s glory day and night (Psalm 19:1-2, Romans 1:20).

In Genesis 1:11-12 the earth was commanded to bring forth vegetation. It does not say that the earth generated the genetic code for vegetation. It does indicate that the covering of the earth with vegetation was a process that took place after an initial act of special creation. Clearly there is no indication in this chapter or anywhere in Scripture, that all life has evolved from a single genesis of living matter, or from a relatively small number of initial molecules of proto-life forms. However, there is an indication, as we see in the example of man’s present physical diversities, that the forms God created modified with time to produce forms of life differing outwardly from those originally created. Today we see many races of humans with various eye and hair colors, and many other characteristics obviously passed on genetically. But the changes always stayed within the boundaries of the original categories (or “kinds”) of living things God immediately created.

The creation of man was immediate and from previously existing, non-living molecular matter. He was neither formed from already living creatures, nor out of nothing. He was made “of dust from the ground” (aphar min ha-adamah).

Genesis: 2:7, “the LORD God formed man of dust from the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living being.”

It helps to look at some of the terms used in Genesis 2:7 and those related to them. The Hebrew word translated “man” is “adam” (אדם). It is the common word for “man, mankind.” It is also the name given to the first man, “Adam”. The word translated as “ground” is “adamah” (אדמה) which means, “ground, land, territory, inhabited earth.” The term translated as “dust” is “aphar” (עפר). It refers to “dry loose earth, dust, debris, mortar (dried mud), elements, particles.” A similar term, “adom” (אדֹם) means “red” or “red lentils”, probably a later derivation for objects that resembled the color of red soil. There is no reason to presume that Adam was made from red earth, or that he was originally red in color as some have theorized.

The terms used indicate that man was not made ex nihilo, but from previously created particles, or “elements”. We would assume that those particles included carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen together with lesser amounts of other elements that are found in living matter today. This leaves no room for theories of macro-evolution that would account for the physical body of man by presuming that it developed from non-human life forms.

Man is presented as the climax of God’s creation. He becomes the center of the unfolding of redemptive history and the focal point as the last created entity. He was made in the image of the Creator, and given the mandate of having dominion over all of the other created things on earth (Genesis 1:26,28).

The Nature of Man at Creation

This dichotomy of man implies that he has a physical body (σῶμα) and a non-physicalal body called the soul (ψυχή). That’s how we’re described where Scripture teaches about our actual nature. A key text is Genesis 2:7 “then the LORD God formed the man of dust from the ground and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and the man became a living creature.” (from the ESV)

All Humans have a Body: a physical essence
Genesis 2:7a “then the LORD God formed the man of dust from the ground …”. The word translated as “formed” is “yatsar” (יצר) which means “mould, form, shape”. The word for “dust” is “aphar” (עפר) which means, “dust, mud, powder” of the Earth (that is from the basic elements — not from previously living creatures).

All Humans have a Soul: our non-physical essence which is “spirit” in its nature.
Genesis 2:7b “… and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and the man became a living creature.” The word translated both as “breathed” and “breath” is based on the root word “neshamah” (נשׁמה ) which means, “breath, wind, soul, spirit”. The word behind “creature” is “nephesh”(נפשׁ). It means “soul, life, person, creature, that which breathes.” The word translated as “life” and “living” are both “Khai” (חי) which means, “living, alive, living thing.”

Romans 8:10 “if Christ is in you, though the body is dead because of sin, yet the spirit is alive because of righteousness.”
2 Corinthians 7:1 “…let us cleanse ourselves from all defilement of flesh and spirit…”

Some reject this in favor of the idea that man is “tripartite” (three differing essences: body, soul and spirit). This “Trichotomy” view of man did not originate from Scripture.

Plato and the early Gnostics figured that since God’s essence was spirit, and he could not sin, therefore the part of man that sins could not be of that same nature. This forced them to presume another essence in man neither of body nor of spirit that did the sinning. The Semi-Pelagians say that sin was only to be found in man’s body and soul, and that the spirit was free from sin.

The Apollinarians believed that Jesus had no human spirit, but only a human body and soul. They say the Divine Logos came upon Jesus and replaced his human spirit. They therefore denied the true humanity of Jesus.

Freud and the Neo-Freudians divide man’s immaterial part into three aspects: id, ego, super-ego. Some psychologists who claim a christian orientation replace Freud’s terminology with more biblical expressions. The id is our animal instincts (soul), the super-ego is our conscience (spirit), and the ego is the self-conscious arbiter (the will). This can’t be supported from Scripture without distorting the context of verses used. There is no biblical governing principle to define the terms in this way. Therefore there are many variations of this view among its proponents. This approach often blames the soul for sin and makes the will the referee which determines the course of a person’s sanctification. This has become a favorite view of the more humanistic branches of the church.

The Tricotomy view uses some verses to justify it’s position. One primary verse often cited is Hebrews 4:12 “for the word of God is living and active and sharper than any two-edged sword, and piercing as far as the division of soul and spirit, of both joints and marrow and able to judge the thoughts and intentions of the heart.”

Those who take this position assume that this verse proves that the soul and spirit are distinct substances since they can be divided.

The word translated “division” is merismou (μερισμου). The root word is used twice in the book of Hebrews, here and in 2:4. In 2:4 it’s about the “distributions” or “gifts” of the Holy Spirit. In other places it is also used of distribution and division of some unity into parts. It’s used in Mark 6:41 where Jesus divided the fish to feed the five thousand. It doesn’t show division between two different substances, but the dividing up of a single kind of thing so that it can be distributed. The Greek word used of dividing between two distinct things would be diamerizo (διαμεριζω).

God’s word is like a sword that pierces deeply into man to pierce into (divide up) the soul, the spirit, the joints, and the marrow. Claerly the thoughts and intentions of the heart are not completely isolated substances (intentions are also thoughts). The forced interpretation of the trichotomists obscures the full context of the text.

Tricotomists also usually cite 1 Thessalonians 5:23, “…may your spirit and soul and body be preserved…” This passage doesn’t say there are two distinct non-material substances in man. Similarly the human nature is described in Luke 10:27 “you shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your strength and with all your mind…” If taken the same way we would have a “Quadcotomy”, 4 parts, or 5 if “strength” isn’t just physical). In Deuteronomy 6:5 is speaks of man and his heart, soul, and might. Obviously these verses are not intended to say that the spirit and soul are distinct components of the human on the same level of uniqueness as his physical body.

Those defending the Tricotomy view often make reference to 1 Corinthians 15:42-44. Verse 44 mentions two bodies: the “natural body” [“soma psuchikon” (σωμα ψυχικον) “soul body”], and the “spiritual body” [“soma pneumatikon” (σωμα πνευματικον) “spirit body”]. When the whole context is considered it’s clear that these are not separate parts of a Tripartate human person.

1 Corinthians 15:42-44
42 So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown a perishable body, it is raised an imperishable body;
43 it is sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory; it is sown in weakness, it is raised in power;
44 it is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body. If there is a natural body, there is also a spiritual body.

There’s no distinction of substance being made. Just the opposite is the point of the Apostle here. It’s the same body being spoken of in each case. The perishable body is buried, then it’s raised imperishable having been glorified. The “soulish” or “natural” body is buried, but it’s raised up as a “spirit” body. But they are one and the same thing as to identity. If not, then there is no hope in the resurrection. Another identity altogether would be raised. The quality is changed in the resurrection, not the essence itself.

While the words “soul” and “spirit” are often used as exact synonyms and used interchangeably, yet they also have their own spheres of meaning. Just as the physical body has many functions and members (eyes, ears, hands, feet, body, head), so also the non-physical part of man is spoken of as having multiple functions, members, and uses (soul, spirit, mind, heart, emotions, will, thought, understanding, and intentions). These terms do not teach that there are over nine different essences of the non-physical part of man.

We call the more biblical view realistic dualism. There are two distinct essences in every human person working in union (body and soul). Together they form the individual person with a complete human nature. The soul exists and functions without a body for a time after physical death which demonstrates a true distinction of the two as to essence. The soul or the functions attributed to it influence the behavior of the person as expressed through his body.

Man’s non-physical part is one singular essence.

Man was created in the image of God

The concept of image implies an analogy. Humans unlike the rest of creation in some sense correspond with their Creator.

Westminster Shorter Catechism question #4 presents a well attested summation of what God is. It says, “God is a spirit, infinite, eternal and unchangeable, in his being, wisdom, power, holiness, justice, goodness and truth.”

We should expect to find in those words areas of correspondence which constitute the image of God in man.
1. Man was created with a material and a spiritual element in his nature.
2. Unlike God, man is finite, temporal, and changeable.
3. Man was made to experience being, wisdom, power, holiness, justice, goodness and truth.

To borrow the words of the catechism we can say, “Man is body and spirit, finite, temporal and changeable, in his being, wisdom, power, holiness, justice, goodness and truth.”

Also, unlike any other creature, man was given the duty of exerting dominion over the rest of God’s material creation. He represents the ultimate dominion of the Creator over all things (Genesis 1:28).

Man’s mutability in moral duty raises questions best taken up under WCF 9 (freedom of the will).

The confession clarifies that in creation, the will of Adam, though created in perfect righteousness and true holiness, was not locked in by fixed moral inclinations. The possibility of transgressing God’s moral principles existed. By the eternal decree of God such a transgression was a certainty, and was directed to implement the full revelation of the Creators nature including his holiness, justice, and goodness.

Some have wondered where the soul of a newly conceived human comes from? The Bible gives no direct answer to that question. Two main theories attempt to give an answer.

The views of “Creationism” is that the soul of each newly conceived human is added by direct creation by God at the moment of each baby’s conception. [see the discussion in Charles Hodge’s Systematic Theology Vol. II, chapter 3.] There are a couple of problems with this position. It’s difficult to reconcile God’s moral holiness with directly creating a soul already in bondage to evil. Satan, the fallen angels, and humans were all created in “innocence” but later fell into rebellion. There’s no biblical examples of something being created already in an evil state. It also presumes that acts of special creation continue all through history and take place all over the world every day. In Genesis 2:1-2 it seems to imply that the direct creation of new essences ended with the events of Genesis 1. Any special acts of creation were marked out as exceptions, miracles.

The other view is that of “Traducianism” It proposes that the soul of a newly conceived human derives from the parents just as does the body. This explains how sin is passed on from generation to generation in a way similar to how our DNA is passed on biologically. Nothing new is created out of nothing. The soul is fallen in Adam who represented all humans. [see the discussion in W. G. T. Shedd’s Dogmatic Theology Vol. II, chapter 1.]

Questions for Review and Thought
1. In what five states does man exist?
2. What is the motivation of modern humanism in its view of man?
3. Does the Scripture teach that man was created ex nihilo? explain
4. What arguments do Tricotomists use to defend the division of the non-physical part of man into two essences?
5. What foundation exists in Scripture to support that man is made up only of two essences: physical and spiritual?
6. How might we define the “image of God” in man?
7. Compare the arguments of Charles Hodge (Systematic Theology Vol. II, chapter 3) with those of W. G. T. Shedd (Dogmatic Theology Vol. II, chapter 1) concerning the issue of Creationism and Traducianism in the origin of the soul.
8. Compare man’s possibility of transgression and of doing acts of righteousness in each of his five states.

(Bible quotations are from the New American Standard Bible (1988 edition) unless otherwise noted.)

return to the WCF II index